Retro      Star

Before the Lakota recorders, Jason the captain of the Argo, who led the Argonauts' expedition to regain the Golden Fleece, foresaw this apparition heading for Earth:

R E T R O S T A R

D I R E C T O R Y

A N D

L I N K I N G

P A G E

RETROSTAR, OR, THE CIRCULAR WEB:

Chronicles of a Twin Earth, Sun, and Solar System Under Siege

Dedicated to Gabriel Tall Chief who first blew the horn and to M.G.Y. (Marty Gantry Yeager aboard RMS TITANIC) who couldn't hear it...


Retro Star

WELCOME TO THE TWIN EARTH(S)!

THE TEN HEAVENLY STONES OF FIRE--FROM THE BIBLE: Ezekiel 28: 13-14:

"Thou has been in Eden the garden of God; every precious stone was thy covering, the Sardius, Topaz, and the Diamond, the Beryl, the Onyx, and the Jasper, the Sapphire, the Emerald, and the Carbuncle, and Gold...thou art the anointed cherub that covereth; and I have set thee so: thou wast on the holy mountain of God; thou has walked up and down in the midst of the stones of fire."

Note: Each fiery stone of heaven is corrupted by the fallen cherub, Lucifer, the "Light-Bringer" who was Keeper of the Stones, and it acquires a different character and a guiding deadly creature of evil genius hidden within it.

WELCOME TO VOLUME I, FATAL CONVERGENCE! This is the ill-starred point of entry for the First Alien Entity!

The great, state of the art, "unsinkable" Ship of the World has set sail on its maiden voyage with its cargo of fools, both fabulously rich and contemptibly poor, educated and uneducated, moral and immoral, beautiful and ugly, tall and short, nice tempered and ill-tempered, with nice teeth or with bad teeth, brown eyes and blue, or black and hazel--a complete human spectrum if there ever was one assembled together on one huge vessel. Certainly, there was more than room enough on this one. As tall as a New York skyscraper of that day, she was a city afloat, all the social classes present and working more or less amicably together to get to their destination, the New World's portal of New York, where they would part and, except for the super rich, never see each other again. Yet as sometimes happens with management at the highest levels, arrogance sets in, and just a tinge will do, impairing judgment and producing flawed decisions that, in the Titanic's case, proved just as fatal as it once did for the once mighty Titans who committed hubris and lost Atlantis.

Sailing full steam ahead to New York and, ignoring every warning, straight into an ice field...

Aboard the ill-starred liner a little girl in First Class lay in bed, troubled with a bad dream about people, some she could recognize, splashing about in nasty cold, icy water, screaming louder than she was ever allowed to scream, while her nanny sat beside her reading her naughty French novel of illicit romance between a governess and a duke in a Gothic castle.

"Lullaby for TITANIC,"

by Eben Chen

I

Beneath the waters so cold and deep

A once great ship has gone to sleep.

No stewards, no crew, no Countess of Rothe,

Their lives fill the dustbin that conquered the Goth.

REFRAIN: Lullaby, Lullaby, rest thy soul, child,

Till you die;

Lullaby, Lullaby,

The wheat and tares together lie.

II

Fins fan the rust of staterooms’ dark decay,

Their gold and jewels in Time’s hand slip away.

No ship horn blast, no thundering steam,

A Ghost lies in pieces—a gray, silent dream.

REFRAIN

III

So sleep on, Titanic, your unreaped souls

Await the great Trumpet and the wrath of Bowls.

Your voices were stilled when you drank the last wave.

An Astor beds with stokers, a reverend with the knave.

REFRAIN

IV

The city shyster turned the bed

The village matriarch was laid—-

The Rubaiyat of Khayyim with Grey’s pure, milk-white maid.

So sleep on, gray Dreamer, until the last Trump,

And the angels cast doom on the earth’s blasted stump.

REFRAIN: Lullaby, Lullaby,

rest thy soul, child,

Till you die;

Lullaby, Lullaby,

The wheat and tares together lie.

Kiowa sages recorded the Great Canoe's sinking on their cowhide calendar.

Ero the Cybernaut also gazes into the devouring mouth of the Red Star:

In its path, planets and stars and entire galaxies are consumed by the red-flaming star which is able to expand galactically as well as shrink to ringstone size:

CHRONICLE ONE, PART I, VOLUME I, FATAL CONVERGENCE, RETROSTAR

Dr. Pikkard, Dutch Genius/Retrostar's Cosmic War Challenger # 1

At certain points in the war, Dr. Pikkard's greatest creation, the intrepid e-butterfly named Wally, is the lone combatant, as when he circled the earth at the side of the red blazing star.

Our RetroStar Chroniclers:

Gabriel Tall Chief, confined to bed in a children's hospice the remaining days of his CP-shortened life, shone like a pure blue star of heaven (which is awarded to those who fall in battle) in a red-star-dominated world. Which was more powerful? Only time and events will tell:

Gabriel's disciple and dream-weaver and dream-rider, Horace Brave Scout, who gathered the "fragments" of the chronicles that remained after Gabriel died and made a great leap for mankind by riding the dreams of others to fulfillment before he rode his own.

Chronicler Horace Brave Scout, Gabriel Tall Chief's heir, playing "Amazing Grace."

The Series of the Twin Earths is available on disk or can be electronically transmitted. The series consists of: RETRO STAR, Vol. 1, Fatal Convergence, Vol. 2, Cloud and Avalanche, Vol. 3. Battles of the DUBESOR, Vol. 4, Lost Chronicles; Part Two, Unchronicles, Vol. 5, Natal Convergence, Vol. 6, Beyond the Rapture, Vol. 7. Final Wars...Convergence at Orion

A "Letter to Agent, Outlines, and Overview and Marketing Strategy" of the Series":

Agent Letter, Outlines, Strategy

A Last Word Count in ANNO STELLAE 1997: 1,400,000

Outlines for VOLUME I, RETROSTAR:

CHRONICLES 1-24--WHAT'S IN THEM?

CHRONICLE ONE--WHAT'S IN IT?


CHRONICLES TWO TO SIX--WHAT'S IN THEM?


CHRONICLES SEVEN TO NINE--WHAT'S IN THEM?


CHRONICLES TEN TO TWELVE--WHAT'S IN THEM?


CHRONICLES EIGHTEEN TO NINETEEN--WHAT'S IN THEM?


CHRONICLES TWENTY TO TWENTY-THREE--WHAT'S IN THEM?


CHRONICLE TWENTY-FOUR--WHAT'S IN IT?


OUTLINES, CHRONICLES ONE TO FORTY-FIVE


OUTLINES, CHRONICLES FIFTY-EIGHT TO SIXTY TWO


Main Game Players (Earth II):

1. Ever wondered why the "Titanic" was named that? It wasn't the luxury liner's colossal size alone, which is the secondary meaning. Rather, her namesake was the non-human race of Titans (Atlanteans) who built and then lost Atlantis on the twin Earths; then tried repeatedly to re-assert their rule over Earth II; they are a super-powered species that has turned vampire and lives almost indefinitely, as they blend with vigorous animal species and also are able to inhabit hybrids of their own making. With so much going for them, they should be supreme and unbeatable. Yet they have a fatal flaw. Their major downfall, besides arrogance that led to hubris, was constant in-fighting and power struggles as this claimant and that claimant for the throne duked it out, with no gloves and no holds barred. A house divided will fall, and theirs proved no exception.

2. The Ten Stones of Fire (Starlike, Jeweline, Super-intelligent, Alien Entities), each performing as OP, or, Opposing Player, with the aim of conquering and destroying the Earths, I and II, and their respective universes.

3. Dr. Pikkard's Computer Wargame, represented by Wally, an electronically-created, free-roaming butterly who fights for humanity's survival against the Alien(s)

4. Human "Alphabetic" or A-Z Champions, also a subgroup called DUBESOR, or the Rosebud Champions

5. Yeshua, the A and Z, the Alpha and Omega, and the Aleph and Tau (also known as FC from the 21st Century onward, the so-called "Forbidden Category" that all politically correct societies vehemently rejected.)

LIKE ANY THISTLE OR WEED, EVIL CANNOT ARISE SPONTANEOUSLY FROM NOTHING. EVIL SPRINGS FROM PREPARED, THAT IS, DISTURBED SOIL--AND THE BEST PREPARATION SINCE TIME IMMEMORIAL IS SOIL THAT IS RADICALLY TORN UP BY WAR OR HUMAN STRIFE. EVEN BEFORE THE TITANIC'S SPECTACULAR MAIDEN VOYAGE AND DIVE TWO AND A HALF MILES DOWN IN THE NORTH ATLANTIC TO THE EDGE OF THE ABYSS, RECORDED IN CHRONICLE ONE, SOME CLUES ARE GIVEN US. FOR INSTANCE: ON BOTH EARTH I AND EARTH II A CERTAIN CHOICE OF A YOUNG RUSSIAN ARISTOCRAT'S FIANCE (UPPER CLASS, KREMLIN-BORN AND BRED DAUGHTER OF A COURT PHYSICIAN, KNOWN LATER AS ONLY THE "OVERLY POSSESSIVE" WIFE OF THE NOBEL PRIZE-WINNER COUNT LEO TOLSTOY) PREPARED THE WAY OF THE ALIEN ENTITY ON EARTH II AND THE DRAGON ON EARTH I: FOR THIS CHECK OUT SCENARIO I. THEN RETURN FOR SCENARIO II, WHICH REVEALS THE GREAT RECORDER HIMSELF, CHRONICLER GABRIEL TALL CHIEF. FINALLY, SCENARIO III, WHERE A KREMLIN STARETZ (PROPHET) REVEALS YEARS BEFOREHAND WHAT IS GOING TO HAPPEN IN THE ILL-STARRED 20TH CENTURY OF BOTH EARTHS, WHEN SOMETHING WORSE THAN THE H5N 1 STRAIN OF THE BIRD FLU VIRUS IS INFECTING THE TWINS, SO THAT THEIR INTERTWINED FATES ARE ALMOST IMPOSSIBLE TO SEPARATE FROM EACH OTHER.

RETROSTAR CHRONICLES:

RETROSTAR CHRONICLES DIRECTORY

Some centers of lost non-human super-civilizations on the Twin Earths:

Earth I's supercontinent, which may have contained all the continents which presently exist:

Earth II's lost first civilization, Mukalia, and its continent:

Earth II's second "Mother Continent," Atlantis II, after the Re-Location of the Planet:

After the secularist, self-deifying Atlanteans gained total control of Earth II, world supremacy was not enough, they turned to fighting amongst themselves in endless dynastic struggles for the imperial throne. That they ultimately destroyed their own future by almost constant battles that bled them low in numbers and technology was not as important to them as who, what prince or princess, gained the upperhand over other claimants and temporarily occupied the throne. This is the fatal flaw of the Atlanteans: the fanatical, even sociopathic worship of supreme state power, and no god but themselves to wield it (they really believed they were each individually a god), which meant that each Titan believed he or she alone was entitled to supreme power. See how these godlings strut and parade! They can be seen in the corridors of power today, loaded and larded with honorifics, strutting and posturing to intimidate and impress masses of slaves, beggars and sychophants, while keeping an eye out for assassins that are probably lurking in the shadows.

Eight year old Honorius Urbanus and his distinguished father made a special trip all the way from Glevum in southwestern Britannica to Roma, the ruling capital of the world. It did not start so auspiciously, however, after they crossed the water and traveled through barbarian- ravaged Gaul. Even northern Italia was just as broken up.

Rufus Urbanus was upset, for the sake of his Honorius. Was this to be the memory of it bequeathed by a father to his son? If so, it was a bad journey! Rufus thought, feeling he should have gone alone and faced such things rather than expose his young son to them. Yet further on they found the real borders of the shrunken Western Empire still held firm, for the time being anyway. Beyond was Roman civilization as it had always been--glorious and proud and well-ordered--and they proceeded south on the Roman road directly to the Queen City itself. There young Honorius would see the sights that would forever blaze in his memory: Roma in her full glory and splendor, a city beyond description, the like of which the world had never seen before and would never see again after the barbarians broke through the borders and had their way with her.

Chronicle of the Phoenix of Britannica, Out from the Ashes, Vol. IV, Retrostar

Unchronicle of the Road to Roma, Vol. IV, Retrostar

UNCHRONICLE OF THE LAST SHIP FOR MASSILLIA, VOL. IV, RETROSTAR

Atlantis, though effectively destroyed except for a wandering colony that could never find a lasting home away from home, must have left shreds of its soul behind, which is the only explanation for the Roma's spectacular rise to a superpower and world state from its inauspicious beginnings as a cow town at a ford on the Tiber River. Once it achieved greatness and an empire, it became painfully clear that parvenu Roma needed something to cover up its rather smelly, brutish origins, so the best poets and historians were put to the task. The state annalist, Livy, did his best, tying together the threads of musty, rather dubious myths like Romulus and Remus, the orphaned twins, suckling a she-wolf until they were grown and later fighting it out, the wolf milk perhaps activating their rivalry, and Romulus slaying his brother and becoming the founder of Roma. A city founded on fratricide, two brothers who duked it out for the honor? Virgil the poet did a little better in order to attribute glory to Caesar Augustus's throne, person, and reign. A queen city needs a royal or at least a noble ancestor, so he wrote the great verse epic, the Aeneid, connecting Roma's founding with with Prince Aeneas, the noble son of Anchises who had fought for Priam the last king of Troy, thus borrowing from the Greeks some of their illustrious past to gild over Roma's humble, cow yard and river crossing antecedents. Aeneas, according to the narrative Virgil adapted for his epic, fled from sacked Troy with his father, wife, and little son Ascanius and sailing by way of Carthage (and Queen Dido's loving arms) reached Latium, and became the ancestor of Roma's founders. None but simple-minded people seriously believed these fanciful accounts, but in the hands Livy and Virgil they gained a certain degree of plausibility, and Augustus sanctioned Virgil's epic, did he not? What did he have to lose thereby? And the Romulus and Remus story seemed to explain the city's name. So they stuck fast, some 700 years they reckoned since their founding date, and Roma now thought it possessed a proper and respectable foundation to explain its phenomenal rise to glory and power over all the other nations.

Atlantean soul-shreds never quite left Italia, even if Roma could not monopolize them forever. Other cities in Italia took them up and were catapulted to glory and power--Venetia, Florentia, even Ragusa on the eastern Adriatic and Illyrian coast chief among them, ruling with the scepter and authority and noblesse oblige of ancient Roma. Even at the time of Rutilius in the early 5th century, Roma had first sunk to being one of two capitals in the realm, Constantine's City, New Roma, claiming preeminence. And in Italia itself, Roma could no longer claim to be the capital of the Western Empire at least, for the imperial capital and court had moved to the safer venue of Ravenna near the northeastern coast. Yet for the old and great Roman nobility, there could be no true replacement for Roma--for it continued to represent, if not embody, all the things they honored and held dearer than life itself.

"All the world's people," said a poet, "are entwined under a single name--Romans. They are world citizens who share a common law. All are Roman citizens who share a common law. All are Roman citizens, peers in their world. They are Roman citizens whether they live in Africa or in Hither Asia or if they live on the banks of the Rhine River. All look to Roma. There is a single coinage. There is a single law. There are no frontiers. No major customs barriers. Travel is open and free. On the Roman roads, police guard against highwaymen; inns, taverns, and halting stations are open to all."

And a Greek poet was just as admiring, for he said, "In every deed, Roma has made real Homer's dictim--that earth is the property of all. You, Roma, have measured the whole world. You have spanned the rivers with bridges...tunneled through mountains to make level roads. You have filled desolate places with farms and made life easier by seeing that two things are supplied: law and order. Everywhere, O Roma, you have erected temples, gateways, schools, factories, aqueducts, fountains, and gymnasiums. It could be said in truth that the world which from the beginning has been working under an illness has now been put in the way of health...Cities are radiant in their splendor and their grace, and the whole world is as trim as a garden..."

Yes, the world owed Roma all this! It was true that other cities had impressive Roman amphitheatres (such as in Leptis Magna, Sarepta, Hippo, the Tripoli, Carthage, and others of like splendor on the north African coast) which were almost as big as Roma's, and cities with luxurious baths, aqueducts, and bridges, and roads that fully urbanized the most farflung provinces, but Roma remained the mother city that had given birth to all these wonders. City of the Imperial Topaz, the star-stone of fratracidal conflict, Roma, somehow infused and energized with the soul of lost Atlantis, created a world like unto none other, until, that is, it tore itself apart and the savage hordes of barbarians flooded in to take the spoils.

Somehow, as it often happens on board a crowded ship, word was passed that Rutilius was an important poet working on an important poem. As he feared once his work in progress became known, someone came inquiring about it. But he wasn't just a nobody. His name was Rufus Quartus Urbanus, and he was a civilized Briton come to tour Italia with his son, and made him the request that he render a portion of it to his son and his young friend for the cultivating effect that would have on their tender, unformed minds.

Rutilius was first inclined to turn the Briton flatly down, and even use rather curt words to do so. Son of an imperial capital governor and imperial treasurer, Rutilius was far too noble in blood and had far too much on his busy mind to be concerned about than to take the time to read his work in progress to common people in transit, and thought it might be unsuitable a topic, an elegaic poem on Roma's Decline, to introduce to two mere boys. But the father of one of the boys, a civilized Briton, proved so gentlemanly in his request, insisting that it would educate the boys to the greatness of Roma, that he could not politely refuse. So when the ship touched at Zaelia Magnia, the first port city that possessed a decent enough forum, he spoke to the captain, detaining the ship there, who was willing enough as they needed some supplies, which had been short in supply at Ostia, their embarkation.

Thinking that he could do worse further up the coast where the barbarians had spread havoc and sacked cities, Rutilius went ashore with the boys, followed by the father and his two bodyguards. While the father went to see about the pepper business in the spice market (such as it was there), the bodyguards stood watch, seeing to it that no ruffians disturbed them by asking for money or trying to sell something. Rutilius planned to and read them some of his elegy amidst a proper setting-- the cramped, wooden, somewhat smelly and ratty old grain trade ship being no sort of place for such a reading!

As he looked for just the right place to stand and do his reading, he grew vaguely aware of the rather decayed atmosphere that hung about Zaelia Magnia. No doubt it had been a very thriving place until lately, he could tell from the size and decoration of building, many of them which were more elegant than most provincial cities could boast. But the markets he could see at a glance were sparse of both shops and patrons even though it should be a busy marketday, with country people crowding in from the farms and villages round about. It didn't help the looks either--those long, sagging lines of graying laundry strung apartment house to apartment house, left there by panicky people who had abandoned the city and fled south with whatever household goods they could cram into wagons. A woman nearby was holding her fussing, colicky baby. What was she doing there, waiting for someone to come and take her south too? She was squatting indecorously at the base of a statue of Stilicho, the commander-in-chief he resented more than any other Roman general, since, half-Vandal that he was in blood, he was so sympathetic to barbarians. He had let far too many coarse, evil-smelling barbarians into Roman lands, Alaric the Goth being the most dangerous of the lot, to serve him or at least be his allies against the most noble Roman families, most of whom could never accept him as Emperor however brilliantly he campaigned with the army, crushing one barbarian horde after another that threatened Italia and Roma.

Statue of Stilicho nothwithstanding, this city would have to do, as he saw no barbarians had gone through here as yet, and there remained at least the appearance that Imperial Roma was in charge and would always be. With Italia's roads in turmoil and a chaos of brigands and refugees and far too few police, and whole areas of the provinces in the north overrun by barbarians, he had to be satisfied with that much--and ignore the woman and child as best he could!

Realizing he couldn't hold the boys' attention for very long, he selected only about a dozen of so lines that he thought best captured the noble spirit of Roma and what she had achieved, and then he chose a spot and stood proudly like a speaker in the Senate giving a speech, his head and shoulders thrown back and his feet firmly planted.

"O Roma!

Listen, fairest queen in all the world.

You are welcomed among the stars of heaven, mother of men

And mother of the gods.

to you we sing praise

And ever shall.

So long as the fates allow,

None can be wholly forgetful of you. Your works

Spread wide as the rays of the sun where curving ocean

Surrounds the world.

Africa has not set you back, with its scorching sands,

Nor the northern climes repulsed you, with its cold;

As far as living nature has stretched toward the poles

So far has earth

Proved accessible to your valor.

You have, O Roma, given the world

A single fatherland;

Even the unjust have found it profitable

To be taken under your dominion.

By offering the vanquished partnership in your own laws

You have made a city

Of once was once the world..."

He thought they looked a bit disappointed with his verses, and he was right. It really was unsuitable, and the boys were far too young and uncultivated to appreciate his fine sentiments.

"You think it too dull a subject for boys, is that it?" he asked them, somewhat annoyed at them for wasting his valuable time. "Well, then, what other things do you want to hear me tell about? We might as well not waste our outing."

The youngest boy, Honorius Ubanus as his father introduced him, who proved the brightest witted of the pair despite being a Briton with an accent, spoke up.

"Sir, that was good, very good. But do you have anything more, about the orphans Romulus and Remus and the she-wolf their mother? We'd love to hear about them if we could. We don't want you to quit now."

"But that story is just old wives' tales and nonsense, everybody knows that!" Rutilius scoffed, not accepting the Honorius's clumsy flattery. The boys' faces sank, so he quickly added, "But I have something far better. I have just recently returned from a trip to the imperial libraries and archives in Roma, and I turned up some things you might find most interesting..."

He didn't tell them how bitterly disappointed he was there on his latest visit. He had gone specifically to research the Sibylline oracles concerning Roma's destiny and fate. The Archives were in an uproar. The distraught librarians rushed to tell him everything. He found that Stilicho, just the day before, had sent troops, Roman-armored barbarians, and confiscated all the Sibylline Oracles and had them burnt. The loss was irreparable. The votaresses of Apollo had no other copies but these, put in the Imperials for safe-keeping in perpetuum. Now they were ashes! The visions and prophecies of the Sibyl were gone forever, like the smoke of the incense that wafted up into the rafters above the tall Corinthian pillars! The priests who attended the holy books had tried to stop the desecrators, even at the cost of being slain if that was their fate. But they were dragged aside and some even beaten who blocked the door to the collection, which was the chief treasure of Roma.

This was the greatest outrage ever witnessed there, indeed, since the time of the first Gothic invasion and capture of Roma centuries before the imperial era. Why had he committed this wanton act of destruction of Roma's most valuable, sacred records and relics? Some said the ecstatic prophecies of the Cumaean Sibyl spoke too pointedly of events and even particular persons in his own administration. Hearing some quotations from the Sibyl was enough to frighten and enrage Stilicho, whose position in Roma among the best families was already tenuous, so he struck at the Archives and wiped out any suggestion he was a monster tearing down the realm by deferring to barbarians over the safety and welfare of Roma. How dare a priestess of Apollo of bygone days name him and his men? He silenced her voice.

Deprived so brutally of this primary source, Rutilius had no choice but to consult secondary sources for whatever visions and prophecies he might find, in hopes of finding enough material to write the destiny and future what he sought.

Tacitus, Livy, Pliny, he of course could find their writings voluminously collected in the Archives. And he also consulted the Imperial State Annals which included the recorded Senate proceedings, speeches, and acts along with the imperial edicts for the last six hundred years in great detail. There was no duller reading than the records of the Senate, it was commonly believed. But who had ever taken the time to really find out if that was true? Few, indeed! Having thought these would be mainly tedious, business-like accounts as others had characterized them, he found their view was mistaken.

Despite his grief over the burning of the Sibylline oracles, his readings of the imperial and Senate records turned up many curious things.

He could tell the boys about them, too, for some of the Annals described gods that visited Roma in its earliest days, gods that came in flying ships all the way from the stars, it was reported. They used, not sails for propulsion, but powerful crystals that produced far greater speed. Were they Jupiter and the gods of Olympus? They did not call Olympus their home, rather they had a name for it the Greek philosopher Plato had also used: "Atlantis." Wasn't that a lost continent, a motherland of civilization, that had sunk and been utterly destroyed in ages past? Yet if these divine beings had come from there, it couldn't all have been destroyed. Where could he find more light on these beings and their powerful crystals? he wondered, and so he had plunged further into the Annals of Roma, exploring the earliest ones in tier after tier, climbing up and down the gilded ladders to obtain the ancient scrolls, as well as searching the ones written around the time of the gods last appearing, in the reign of Tiberius. That was the same reign when the Jewish claimant-king called the Christos challenged Roma's authority to Jerusalem and all Judaea, and for that he was crucified by the procurator, Pilatus Pontius, only to be found missing from his tomb, which his followers explained was evidence that he had risen from the dead!

Of course, the emperor, receiving the reports of this, was greatly disturbed (and Herod and the Jewish authorities too). Pilatus was recalled, for he had made such a mess of things, he couldn't be endured. He was sent off to Gaul, exiled, but satisfied everybody by committing suicide like a dutiful Roman should who has outlived his usefulness.

But all that was of no interest to mere boys, of course. Once he mentioned the flying boats from the stars, leaving that subject and continuing on to the reign of Tiberius where Christos was crucified, he could see the boys were growing glassy-eyed. So he turned back to the star ships of the Titans, for such the gods clearly were, not the Olympians after all. They said they, not the Olympians named to them, were ruling the earth, or had resided upon and ruled it once upon a time. As for Jupiter and his court, they said they had been overthrown as usurpers, and they were the rightful holders of the throne and its powers. The boys then hung on his words as he told them all about the various things the Titans did while visiting the earth in Tiberius's reign, and saw the boys' mouths hang open breathlessly, so he was very much amused. Their little outing from the tedium of the ship was proving worth the effort after all!

"Did you learn where the gods went after they departed from here, sir?" Honorius asked, as if he sensed that Rutilius had more to offer.

Yes, he had learned that too, in fact. But he hardly cared about the Titans now, as this had happened long ago, and it was the Christ and his crucifixion and his reputed resurrection that stuck in his mind, and which he could not get rid of. How could he communicate these things to mere boys? They were too private, he felt, as they touched upon certain questions of the soul and its destiny in the after-life, if there was was, that is. This matter of Christos rising from the dead reputedly--even Tiberius believed he had risen after it was reported, meticulously, to him! It was incredible but true, for he had it in the Emperor's own recorded statements and diary. Well, then he was forced to settle in his own mind whether such a thing could really happen. For then it would change absolutely everything! And if this preposterous Jesus of Nazareth was truly what he claimed to be--Son of God, ONLY SON OF GOD, that is, displacing all the Caesars who claimed the same thing--and truly rose from the dead, well, the whole world was turned upside down!

Everything else was mere information: Did Christos really work the stupendous miracles--healing lepers, giving sight to the blind, even raising dead people back to life--that were claimed? Every authority of note in the case attested to their validity. Even his chief enemies--the religious leaders of his own people--accepted these miracles as true events. Nobody had any grounds for questioning them, nor could they, as they were all done so publicly, and countless people were living at the time who witnessed them and were available to attest to them to everybody who asked in courts of law--and did, in fact, ask. So it wasn't the miracles that were germaine to his investigation, it had to be the "Resurrection," which was what the Jews called it.

Nevertheless, Rutilius did speak a bit about the miracles performed by the Christos in Judaea and elsewhere, while avoiding his own feelings and soul-searchings on the subject. His own religion, believing in the gods of Roma, was notoriously sparse in miracle-working gods who walked among men as the Christos was reported to do. He couldn't help that or change that, and so he felt it was best left without discussion. But Honorius, fortunately, was not asking about the gods of Roma and their behavior, which was rather morally questionable, to say the least. Honorius seemed to be just as interested in the details he gave them about the records dealing with Christos' life and miracles.

But then Honorius, like any boy who is too frank with his elders, asked him with childish candor, striking at the heart of the matter: "Don't you believe he rose from the grave, sir? Everybody knows he was crucified, so he had to have died, not just stepped off the stake. And then it had to be a real rising from the dead, or all those witnesses were liars and everybody at the time would have said so and hauled them into court and had them punished, right?"

The boy was bright for his age, indeed! Perhaps, too bright, thought Rutilius. He hadn't encountered such probing and highly personal questions from youth twice his age!

Yet in other respects, he was quite ordinary, being fascinated with the the exciting tale from the Annals of Roma concerning the gods' visit to Roma in ships that could streak through the sky fast as thunderbolt. So he sought to divert him if he could.

When he exhausted this information, however, the boy abruptly shifted back to Christos. Rutilius found himself forced up against a wall by this question, and he actually began to sweat! Again, Honorius put his question to him. "Don't you believe, sir, that Christos rose from the grave? That would change a lot of things in the world, wouldn't it?"

Since he couldn't put the boy off this particular sticking point, he ended the session abruptly and offered to draw the gods' flying ship if he could find a piece of parchment.

Honorius was excited, and so was his friend, and said no more about Christos. So Rutilius, heaving a sigh of relief, looked round for a source of parchment or writing paper, and found a shop selling books. Only the owner had recently pulled out of the business, leaving the door ajar, without even a lock to keep thieves from ransacking what was left inside.

They went in and found the racks virtually empty of books, and yet there were a few old discards, with some pages in them he might use for the purpose.

He took one of these books, spread it upon the table, and with a piece of charcoal Honorius found in the adjoining room, used to make a warming fire in a brazier, Rutilius sketched the flying ship.

"How does it fly?" "What is its power to fly, sir?" How fast does it go through the sky?" "How did they make it?" "How many gods can ride it at one time?" "Is this the only sky-carriage they have, or do more of them?" "Do they fight barbarians with it?" "Could we ask them to loan us one to fight the barbarians?"

Honorius was literally brimming over with questions, while his friend stood by with wide eyes like a dolt, and Rutilius tried to answer Honorius as best he could, based on his readings of the Annals dealing with the subject. When he finished, he signed his modest effort and handed the entire book to Honorius, who seemed overwhelmed that he should be given it. Pleased that he had given the boys such a good outing so far, Rutilius next bought the boys each a bag of nice sweet candy. They were fortunate the candy maker was still in town.

While boys were enjoying their treats, Rutilius left the bodyguards to watch over the boys. The captain had still not sent anyone to call them to board, so he knew he had time to look around a bit more, and so he looked in at a jeweler's, Terencio's by name.

He was examining some topazes from India's largest island on the southern tip of the peninsula. Very large and gleaming like lion's eyes, he couldn't resist making an offer for them. He had lately seen the best jewels that Roma's jewelers had to offer, but these surpassed them.

"What arrangements can I make with you if I should be interested in these four?" he asked, keeping his voice devoid of the excitement he felt.

The jeweler was busy with his wife, son, and daughter were packing dozens of things away into cloth-lined boxes, and he turned to the patrician, bowing.

"For you, sir, since we need to dispose of everything we can now, any setting you prefer--for only the price of the jem." "Oh, how about a man's ring in white gold, then a matching one in red gold, and the third can be set as the ornament with ebony on a nice gold chain of small links only for a lady's neck, and I wish the fourth to go in a setting of sapphires in gold for a man's fibula. Is that too much to ask?"

Terencio bowed even lower. "Certainly not! I have all I need to do it. My craftsman is the finest who handles the settings. But there is the matter of the, er, payment, sir."

Rutilius started off with a ridiculously low amount.

The jeweler did not even flinch, much less laugh. "Excellent! They are yours, sir! Can you wait for them, they will be ready in a few days, or should I have them sent by special courier to your residence? Where might that be, sir, for I perceive by your speech you are not from this city and are travelling?"

Rutilius told the man who he was, that he was a native of southern Gaul, and there was the problem that, as he was in transit, traveling by ship because the roads were overrun by barbarians, a courier would not be good enough, he would be captured and robbed on the way.

"So to make sure I receive the full consignment of jewelry I am paying for," he told Terencio, "I will gave instructions to a tabellarius escorted by an armed guard that I will send to your shop for the jewelry, and only then will the full payment be turned over. They will be sent to you by ship, so there will be no problem of being accosted on the roads. Agreed?"

This being said, and agreed to by Terencio, Rutilius was still so amazed by the low price he was paying, he had to inquire, even at the risk of the price being raised.

"How is it that so fine a set can be, ah, so modest in price? I have seen what Roma and Ravenna have to offer, and these are just as good, indeed, they surpass the capital's, and yet you ask less. How can that be? Are they truly genuine? I won't be fooled by glass fakes, either for that matter, for I will have them inspected if I have the slightest suspicion about them, and you will have to bear the consequences of defrauding a public official."

Terencio smiled and scraped, fervently assuring Rutilius that the jewels were all they appeared to be. "My reputation is a most established, excellent one, ask anyone around here, as my family has sold fine jewels and jewelry for generations, and I am only leaving..."

"Leaving?" Rutilius interrupted, his tone growing icy cold. "What do you mean by that? Have you given leave of your senses, man? Here you not just agreed to set the stones and to await payment, yet you speak of leaving? What is this all about, shopkeeper? You know the laws of Diocletian are still binding, those concerning your guild, do you not? Surely, you aren't considering fleeing into the mountains and joining vagabonds and robbers? I am empowered to arrest fugitives, and confiscate their possessions too. Surely, you aren't considering leaving your lawful work?"

The shopkeeper paled, bowing, and his brow and cheeks glistened with visible moisture.

"Yes, indeed, sir, I know the sacred laws, but I paid highly for my official permit of release from the Consul in Mediolanum for health reasons, which you can examine if you like. My health has been most badly affected, my bowels are slack, as I worry myself sick day and night how I--and though I love my country as much as anybody I can't afford to remain here a moment longer than I must, since the trade is so greatly diminished in these parts since..."

Rutilius sighed. "But what about our agreement? Aren't you going to honor it, or not?" "Yes, sir! I plan to send my wife and family and goods on ahead, with protection of course, and finish the remaining business I have here, selling the shop and house and several vineyards and a tabernae I have too if I can find buyers, and surely that will take several weeks. You will be able to contact me in that time, will you not?"

"Of course! If not, you shall know I have contacts, so just leave your address and I shall find you and pay you everything you are owed, and we shall conclude the business satisfactorily."

Then they returned to the subject that weighed heavily on both their minds.

"Oh, the barbarians!" said Rutilius, shaking his head. "All these odious tribes of unwashed, greedy, violence-loving Goths! They are tearing apart the whole realm, thanks to certain parties among us who seek their own interests and gain and are opening the gates everywhere you look!"

"Yes, indeed, they are ruining everything here in the Western Empire!" the jeweller agreed. "But I hear things continue still very good over in the Eastern Empire, in Alexandria, Antioch, and Constantine's City particularly, and so we will be going over there, probably to Alexandria, since the ships dealing with the rich India trade touch there first on return. We have only to find a ship, for I hear they are few these days and are very expensive to board. The rates and charges for baggage are extortionate, which is why I must reduce my stock drastically. If a captain should inspect my baggage and find so many jewels, he would demand half of it for me to board, and I would have to give it! Yet I plan to open a new and even bigger shop than we have here on the street in Alexandria they call Golden Mile. We will sew the some of our money into our clothes and also buy letters of credit in the banks of Roma and buy new stones in Alexandria when I arrive there, where they will be cheaper too! If you see anything else you like, the price will be most reasonable!"

Rutilius relented, turning more graciously to the bowing, flustered shopkeeper.

"I am sorry to see you have to forsake the fatherland," Rutilius said, though he no longer thought of this man as a true countryman, since he was running away and not going to deal with the barbarian menace. "What if we all did as this fellow?" Rutilius thought. Yet there was no need to question it, he was going bankrupt in this declining city, no doubt. Best he sell out quickly, even at a loss, and set up new in a better, safer city as far away as he could get from Radagaesus, and now Alaric and his hordes! Who could blame him for wanting to leave as soon as possible, if there really was no future anymore for him and his family and business in that place?

They exchanged some small talk, though the patrician Rutilius was not particularly fond of small talk with inferiors, then Rutilius noticed the two boys had finished their treats and were chasing round Stilicho's statue and making a public spectacle, and he saw it was time to go. His four retainers escorting them, they returned to the ship, and the voyage resumed to southwestern Gaul.

They no sooner returned to the ship then the father of the youngest boy Honorius thanked him for enlightening his son on the greatness of Roma.

Rutilius bowed to the older man. "I tried to do the greatness of Roma honor, sir, and hope it made some lasting impression on the boys."

Rufus Urbanus eyed his son closely, and Honorius had something to say. "What is it, son?" his father said. "We had a great time, pater. He told us some wonderful things, all about Christos and the flying..."

The father turned to Rutilius, brows lifted.

Rutilius groaned inwardly. No, no! he thought. Now he would have to explain everything to the father.

He quickly tried to assure the father that it really wasn't so wild and exciting as all that.

"The boy is overstating what I said to a degree, sir. You see, I was in Roma just before I set sail, and did research in the State Annals and found some curious things, that is all, which I mentioned to the boys to amuse them if possible after I finished the reading of my poem."

Rufus's brows lifted further. "Oh? What curious things? Could you tell me also? I would be most interested to hear about them."

PLEASE RETURN FOR MORE OF THIS EPISODE.

UNCHRONICLE OF THE HEAVENLY RUNEBOOK, ANNO STELLAE 793, Vol. IV, Retrostar

Northmen! Vikings! Danes! Normans! The greatest terrorists the world had ever known after the upsurge of the Muslims led by Mohammed, more feared than even the utterly merciless, decapitating Mongols (who rarely took ship and sailed, except when they tried to conquer Japan), swept down the channels of the Northern Seas in wave after wave without warning and hurled themselves against Britain, France, Spain, Italy, even the Eastern Christian Empire centered on Constantinople. Russia was their own creation, their offspring as they established settlements for trade up and down the Volga, the Dneiper, and other great rivers. Ireland, Scotland, the Faroes and Shetland Islands, Iceland, Greenland, even "Stoneland," their name for Labrador, America, fell within the reach of the 15 foot long oars of their dragon-prowed longboats.

Like the Arab Muslims of the 7th Century, they seemed unstoppable on the seas, they were so superbly equipped, trained, and yet absolutely barbaric, they regarded no man's laws but their own. Dane-land was, for one major group of them, the wolfish mother, a breeder for the most powerful and rapacious of the whole race. Small, but ideal for sheltering and hiding their fleets, the northern land across from Britannica birthed tens of thousands of ferocious fighters called Danes. With ax, sword, or bow and spear, they could, man to man, take on any armed soldier anywhere in the world.

Becca the Red was one of the best fighting Danes, bear-shirted, with a lion's mane, and barely turned twenty, but already an accomplished hunter adept with bow, sword, and ax, which Danes had to be to be taken aboard a warship outbound for battle and prey and booty. Dane-land was a small place, without great forests and plains or much farmland, and far too crowded of late, so many cast eyes westerly and sought their fortunes and livings elsewhere, wherever defenses were weak and not too wary but the people rich, and the isles of Britannica was just what they were looking for.

Most people acknowledged, that Becca's grandfather was the most sagacious of men. Even wise men came to talk to him, seeking counsel in matters small and great. Chieftains and princes also came, since they were invested with weighty affairs of state regarding whole districts. As for the Danes' king headquartered at Hedeby on the Baltic coast, in regard to the expeditions of war fleets for raiding and plunder that sallied forth from there, an official came one day and returned to the king with a sour expression, bearing Mimir's counsel which said all the king's plundering of neighboring folk would bring nothing that would not turn to ashes in his hands one day.

An old wise man who did not toady up to a king? That was some brave man! Didn't he value the head attached to his shoulders? It was no wonder that some of the more thoughtful younger men visited him too. Becca the Red did not have to be told by other men how wise his grandfather Mimir was. He valued his grandfather greatly, and sought his side as often as he could spare from hunting, practice-fighting, sporting and gaming, building for pay on the chief's fleet of dragonships, and other manly pursuits.

The greatest of the king's plans centered on Lindisfarne, or the Holy Island. Lying hard off the coast of the King of Northumbria's domains, the island was the seat of St. Cuthbert's Church and monastery, the wealthiest in all the Saxon kingdoms of the British Isles. Having long eyed that glittering treasure-hoard of the Christians, but keenly aware how powerful the Northumbrian king was, the Danes conferred together as to how best to join their men-strength, weapons and ships to seize it. As their fleets grew in number and strength, the day passed when they were not assured they could match the Northumbrian king's forces with their own and win the prize. But, after hearing all the various strategems thrown out in the thick air of the king's grand feast-hall, some craftier soul among them had this cunning thing to say: "Hold, all you high chiefs and young, daring blades! Why fight the king? We need not risk our men and ships in battle with the Saxon dog? Why not sail our fleet on a suitable day of our choosing and take the Holy Island by surprise and carry away all we want from it before the king springs from his bed as he hears the first alarm?"

The crafty one prevailed, and the plan was worked on in secret meetings in Hedeby and elsewhere in chieftains' mead-halls all over Dane-Land. It so happened that Becca the Red took part in several meetings, as his father, Rasmus the Green-Eyed, took him along with him to learn how grown men deal with important matters. It was rather boring to the young Becca at first, but when he saw that the Danes were allied in the matter and were truly determined to carry the daring thing through, he realized it actually concerned himself and his own life, and he began thinking what his own part of it might be. Yet it troubled him deep within. He knew of an authority greater than his father in his family, namely his aged, very wise grandfather, and he did not approve of the growing number of raids on neighboring kingdoms and cities the Danes were making with their sleek and deadly dragon ships. Plunder, riches of gold, silver, and beautiful women for sale as concubines later after they were "broken in" at orgies, was indeed coming back, but not all the men--there was the rub to such ventures. Wives lost husbands, brothers, and fathers even, and mothers lost sons, and sisters their brothers. While some men and families rejoiced in the booty they gained by attacking some far city, others wailed and mourned their dead.

What gain is that? Mimir would ask. "If it were truly a good thing to do," he observed once to Becca, "there would be merriment for all in it, not sorrow mixed in as with the blood-soaked booty that comes from this raiding." Becca too lost an older brother, Ansgar, just that way. He recalled how his mother had wailed in their house, the sound piercing through the walls and into the village to the other houses, until a party of drinking men came staggering and begged his father to shut his wife up, she was spoiling their celebration of a successful raid.

Life went on in his family's house, but never the same, as the loss of one brother and son was hard on the others. His mother too seldom found anything to laugh at after that, and her eyes were most often downcast, dark and sad as she went about her household chores. The house was full of gloom, consequently, and Becca avoided it as much as possible, only coming home late at night to crawl into his bed.

So Mimir's wisdom acted as restraint on the young, budding warrior, Becca the Red.

To please his grandfather, Becca thought how he might appreciate more warmth in his clothes, so he hunted a bear, brought him down with an arrow and a spear thrust, then flayed the skin and pelt and had it made into a wonderful bear-shirt. Mimir had outlived two wives, and a slave woman was his only helper now, caring for his household needs. He might have married her, even though she was much younger, but he judged himself too old for a wife now.

"Why not take her to bed, Grandfather, to warm your bones at nights? You don't need to marry her and give her your goods when you die. They can be buried with you or burned in a funeral pyre. And she is young enough to still give a man pleasure."

Mimir shook his head. "I will not force an old man's love on her. She is content to serve me as she is, my son. And I am content with her as she is. We get along just fine together, so there is no need for any change. I won't last too much longer anyway. I feel a chill strangeness creeping into my bones-- like cold wind is blowing there, scattering my elements, whirling them away into the darkness. Someday soon, I feel, that strange wind will blow ice and snow upon my heart and the frozen pieces will separate and fly away like leaves from a tree!"

"No, no, Grandfather," Becca protested, "you'll live many days yet! Life is good, it is sweet to the taste--you don't want to taste the bitterness of death yet! You've scarcely put a sweat on beneath your new bear-shirt, and now you will put it off for a thin, cold, burial shroud? Please don't talk that way!"

The old man laughed, then turned very stern. "But you are young and foolish, and do not know the world yet and how it must face the coming doom, the Ragnarok of the gods! Everything we know in this wide, bright world is surely coming to an end. Everything! Why, mighty, cloud-piercing Yggdrasil, the wondrous Ash-Tree that upholds the Universe, whose topmost boughs go up to Asgard the shining abode of the gods, is being consumed even while we speak. An evil serpent and his spawn are busy night and day gnawing its root beside Niflheim, his home in the world of the dead, which will kill the tree and bring the Universe and all we see and know crashing down!"

Becca was appalled the first time he heard this, but what could he say? His Grandfather knew all about it, and he knew virtually nothing!

"So don't look to Thor's hammer or Odin the One-Eyed Rune-Reader," his grandfather went on, "the Frost Giants and the Mountain Giants who live in Jotumheim, who are the enemies of all that is good, will someday go to battle against the divine gods, and their brute force will prevail and conquer. Asgard will be destroyed, Valhalla of the dead heroes will be destroyed, and all the broken, defeated gods driven into whirling darkness to wail and wander forever."

Something in Becca's heart and soul would not be placidly, hopelessly resigned to fate and rebelled, resisted the awful, inescapable judgment that his Grandfather described. But he had an immense difficulty that mocked him. He had nothing from his little store of wisdom and knowledge with which to counter his Grandfather's dreadful words, but still he pleaded with him.

"Is that the utter end? Isn't there going to be anything good come of it--just darkness and ashes and death?"

His Grandfather paused, rocking back and forth in his bear-shirt, muttering old verses of a wisemen and skalds who had combined them into long songs about gods, heroic deeds of men, and ultimate doom for all after the defeat of the gods.

In his thin, quaking voice, he began singing a few verses he still remembered about the end of the Universe:

"The sun turns black, earth sinks in the sea,

The hot stars fall from the sky,

And fire leaps high about heaven itself."

Squirming where he sat on a carved stool, Becca was beside himself, and wanted to run out of the room and lose his tormented thoughts in hunting some boar or bear, but he tried a last time.

"Oh, Grandfather! Is there no hope for us Danes at all? Surely, you know of something! Surely the gods would not leave us bereft of every last reason for living and drawing the breath of life into our lungs! What are these mighty gods and all their powers for? Balder, Freya, Frigga, Thor, Odin--are they altogether vain and useless to us?"

Mimir the Sage heard his distraught, favorite grandson, knew that the Northmen's gods were indeed useless to men in the last extremity, but paused, took a shuddering breath, and his eyes closed tightly, then sprang open and shone like two sparks from the hearth fire, singing:

"In wondrous beauty once again

The dwellings roofed with gold.

The fields unsowed bear ripened fruit

In happiness forevermore."

Hearing this, Becca's heart surged, for in these ancient words the old ones had recognized there was, indeed, a hope, a promise, for the Danes to cling to amidst the catastrophe of the overthrow of Odin and Thor and the Universe of stars and moon crashing and dying in darkness!

But what did the wise old ones see? What exactly was it? He had to know or die!

Becca sprang to his feet, then knelt over his grandfather, putting his ear closest to Mimir's check as he dared, so he would not miss a single word of his response.

"Is there more they say, Grandfather?" he urged him.

His Grandfather's hand reached and seized his grandson by his fiery hair, almost wrenching it from the roots.

"Yes! One is coming, He is coming!" he croaked.

Then he sang:

"A greater than all.

But I dare not ever to speak his name.

And there are few who can see beyond.

The moment when Odin falls."

With these last words from an long-ago, long-buried sage or skald, the old man collapsed back, breathing heavily, and Ingmar his maid-servant hurried forward to bring a soft, damp cloth to wipe her aged master's sweating brow.

She looked up at Becca with pleading eyes, as he rose, backing away, not sure what to do. Was his grandfather all right? Or dying? But at least he had not left him in despair. He had given hope in the last fruit of his lips! Becca moved back away, and slipped outside, waiting a short while, then looked in and saw that his grandfather was resting, eyes closed, and breathing regularly. The maid-servant looked up at him, her face composed and relieved.

"Good Ingmar," he called to the maid-servant. "You are a helpmate for his last days. Take good care of him! Do not fear. I will see that you are taken care of well for it, when he takes his last voyage. I--I thank you, Ingmar, for this service to my grandfather!"

Her eyes glistened, and she bowed her head to him, then returned to her watching her master.

Becca stood, amazed by his own words. What had he done? Thanked a servant?-- a mere slave who had been carried off to Dane-land years before in a raid, from some foreign land she had probably forgotten? Yet he knew he could go now, and not be worrying, with Ingmar (her Dane-given name) tending Mimir. With a whoop and shout almost of joy, he ran off, scattering the folk out of his path as he made for the open fields.

It was only in the wilds of a wood he paused to catch his breath, and then he thought. "But who is the coming "Greater Than All"? What would be his name?" His Grandfather had failed to say, or the skald's verses he was chanting were not complete enough to tell him. He saw he must return soon to find out if there were more verses that would resolve his puzzle. If only there were runes carved on big, tall stones that recorded the name of this "Greater Than All" and told his exploits. He would have to search for them in Dane-land and Jutland as well. But in the meantime, he was out to do some hunting, and the stalking of a particularly noble, many-pointed buck soon swept any bad thoughts out of his mind that could have spoiled such a beautiful, bright day as this one was.

In the following days, Becca continued his regular pursuits, though the meetings increased concerning a coming expedition that involved all the ships combined that the Danes could muster. Being of fighting age, he was not exempt and had to attend, so he went and listened to the older men discuss the matter concerned. The king was involved directly in its details, which meant it was bigger than the chiefs' usual raids. What could be bigger? Lindesfarne, the golden prize of Northumbria, of course! Everybody knew that, though no one dared to speak about it openly in public.

Danes, great lovers of pleasure and ease and indefatigable boasters, could be extremely tight-lipped when they had to be--to keep the important matters of state from slipping into the ears of enemy spies sent to their forest camps and waterside villages to ferret out what next was hatching in their chiefs' conclaves. They had paid dearly when some Dane among them had been too loose of tongue after drinking meed and ale too freely among his friends. It had happened that the enemy they had gone to raid met them prepared for battle, and they had been worsted. No, they had to have surprise on their side, before the whole citizenry was aroused and came running with their weapons to drive the Danes back to their ships. Silence on the subject in public! Secret meetings! That was the key to any raid's success.

So Becca also said nothing to others outside the meetings the chief called about both the meetings and the matters discussed. All that outsiders could see was the feverish activity taking place down at the yards and boatsheds of the dragon fleet. What the cause of that hive-like activity was, they could only guess. And even if they had heard that talismanic name, Lindesfarne, it did not matter so much. They still could not know when the expedition would take place, or how many would go, and other such critical details. To learn them, a man sworn to secrecy with a blood oath would have to break that oath and later pay with the public butchering of his wives and daughters and sons before his very eyes before his eyes were put out with smoking firebrands. Then his skin would be flayed, piece by piece, in the famous way they had, excising rib by rib, until finally his lungs were exposed and then were pulled out of his living body and draped around his neck! So far nobody had ever broken that oath and the dreadful punishment had not been exacted.

Oh, it was clear that the Northumbrian king had many eyes and ears, some of them Danes well-paid for the service, but nobody in the clandestine meetings divulged a single item. As weeks stretched into months and the year drew toward the celebration day of the Birth of the Christ Child, the king and his court grew tired of the matter of the impending attack, and set little store in it. The Danes, just as well informed by their own network, knew the main force of soldiers stationed at Lindisfarne had been withdrawn back to the king's castle, and few left behind for them to deal with. Many, both Danes and Northumbrians, thought the expedition to Lindisfarne was even called off, for the good reason it was thought too daring and the weather normally too stormy at that time of year. For all anyone knew, the cunning Christian monarch, the Northumbrian king, would be laying a cunning trap, waiting to pounce on them when they showed up on his coasts. Wouldn't the Danes' fleet be sailing right into the mouth of a lion and be utterly devoured?

Despite the frequent meetings taking much of his time now, Becca saw his grandfather often as he could, prizing the moments with him. He could see the strength fading in the old one, day by day, yet Mimir's mind remained strong and his spirit fearless and unconquered by approaching death, just as a great veteran warrior's should be, Becca thought. If only he knew runes-craft and could carve on stone his grandfather's sayings! he thought. As it was, he had to memorize them, hoping he wouldn't forget one. They were all wonderful sayings of wisdom, and deserved passing on to the young Danes playing in the streets, lest they grow up ignorant as beasts.

The best way, he found, to draw him out like drawing water from a deep well was to ask him things and get his responses.

So he asked him, "What is the chief prize that Dane men should seek?" He expected to hear wealth, women, booty, many strapping sons, and a fine ship for raiding, followed by a stately burial in a longship sunk into a lake, with women mourning and tearing their hair and clothes, and the warriors burning it and singing chants about his great deeds of war. But his grandfather replied:

"A man knows nothing if he knows not that wealth begets an ape."

That came as a shock to a wealth-worshipping, young Dane! But he continued. "Is war bad for a man, fighting a vain thing, and the sword a snare for him who holds and wields it?"

Mimir: "A coward thinks he will live forever if only he can shun warfare."

Feeling a bit better after hearing that, Becca proceeded.

"Drinking makes the heart glad, and puts shine in the eye of the lover and the one he loves, and looses the latch of love; besides friends are friendlier, and everywhere there is laughter where the mead flows freely. Is drink from the drinking horn the gift of the gods to us men?"

Mimir: "There lies less good than most believe in ale for mortal men."

The grandson was checked by this, for it recalled to Becca the many evils he had already seen come of drunkeness in the village--the wife beating, the servants abused by their masters, the crying children who could not escape their father's mean kicks, and other such things that too much drinking, not to mention the hunger it brought when everything was spent on ale instead of food, while the master lay sodden on his couch with his mead cup refilled all day by cringing slaves.

Becca thought of asking other, more pleasant things instead. "I have heard a skald laugh and say, Life is not but a fool's game, a jest, that's all! It is wrong to take it so serious. We are all the offspring of some merry god's jesting."

Mimir responded: "A paltry man and poor of mind is he who mocks at all things."

Again, a bit shocked to hear that even gods might be mockers and poor and paltry of mind, for if a god mocked men, then that would also be wrong even if he were a god, but he went on. "If not wealth, or much ale, or a big ship, or the other things, then what is the better prize for a man to hold in his heart?"

His grandfather did not hesitate. "I once was young and traveled alone. I met another and thought myself rich. Man is the joy of man. Be a friend to your friend. Give him laughter for laughter. To a good friend's house the path is straight, though he is far away."

How pleasing such wisdom was to Becca's mind! He was encouraged to ask more. "Can you trust the nature of a man?"

Mimir: "None so good that he has no faults. None so wicked that he is worth naught."

"Who can we trust most, man or woman?"

Mimir: "In a maiden's words let no man place faith, nor in what a woman says. But I know men and women both, and men's minds are unstable toward women."

Becca mulled over that for a while. It seemed that it needed more thought at another time. In any case, it counseled him not to prejudge a man or judge him too harshly if he did err or wrong him in some way, and be especially careful when he sought to place his faith in someone.

"Will we be judged for our wrongs someday?"

Mimir: "Cattle die and kindred die. We also die. But I know one thing that never dies, judgment on each one dead."

"The secret heart of a man? Where is it? Who can know it?"

Mimir: "The mind knows only what lies near the heart."

When the old man's eyes closed, and Ingmar drew up the beautifully dyed and woven woolens, taking a stool by the bedside to watch him for the hours of the night, then Becca withdrew and went out to let him rest until the next time. In the meantime, he recited what he had heard, over and over, commiting those wise sayings to memory. The sayings were like pure gold to him, better than gold, since he could carry them anywhere and no one could steal them!

He still had his treasure of gold left over from his earlier days as a performer in much demand-- hidden away deep in a particular tree's clefted trunk. So what did he need of other gold? he thought, if he was destined to be just a farmer herding cattle, pigs, sheep, goats, with some grain fields besides to tend. Besides, his father would just take his earnings and rewards, if he ever performed again for the chiefs and the king himself.

How popular he had made himself before his father went and brought him home for good-- afraid that the wealth he was being given for his dances, singing, and fire leaping would draw robbers to his house if Becca continued to entertain in the mead-halls.

Becca sighed at the memory, how four years before he had performed before the king in the great hall at Hedeby on Jutland's coast. Built on a lake at the head of a fjord, the town was ringed by great ramparts of earth and timbers sunk deep in the earth, and the port was a forest of mooring masts, as cargo ships from all over the northern world came to trade. In the markets he mingled with men of all nations, dressed accordingly in their native costumes. Even Greeks, going by foot the thousand miles through every sort of danger and difficulty just to seek amber, the treasure of the Baltic sea coasts--he got to speak with one who told him about the Eastern emperor, who ruled from a capital city beyond compare in the world. The amber was going to adorn the necks of the empress and her ladies-in-waiting! He could name any price if he got there safely! Becca was fascinated, asking him many questions, for the man knew the Danish tongue well enough. What was the best sea-path to such a city and emperor? he asked him, and the man told him the way to go, and what to take with him to trade in the East. Thanking him, Becca put the information away in his memory-box for later use.

With over a thousand souls, Hedeby was the biggest city Becca had ever visited, and the king's mead-hall was jammed for the event of his performance with hundreds of warriors, nobles, and the king himself and his retainers and officials.

Becca stopped by his home to pick up his hunting gear and a bow and went to see if there were some game birds for the table down at the nearby marshes along the river.

He got off some shots at several wild geese in the water, but the breeze off the water miscarried them and he only wounded one, then let them go and wandered up into the woods to see if he might flush any gamebirds there. One bird with so little meat wasn't worth trailing with a good, long swim, so he wasn't interested in pursuit of it.

His grandfather preferred venison over gamebird anyway. A nice young doe would be very tasty in the stew Ingmar would make for old Mimir--as his few teeth were not much good for chewing steaks these days!

As he crouched low with his bow and made his way carefully through the shrubs and bushes the deer preferred for forage, he thought of the performing he used to do.

Perhaps the hour was too late, for as time passed no deer came out to forage on the shrubs, so he decided to wait in the woods for the early morning when the deer would surely emerge hungry and not so wary as in the dusk.

He found a big, old log, pulled enough of it away at the side to be able to crawl into it, then pulled the wood down to create a blanket for him. Here he knew he would be warm and dry enough to pass the night hours. He slept, dreaming of his pleasant days as a performer before great men.

The king liked his fire leaping so much, executed with a battle-ax, that he couldn't get enough of it seemingly. After he leaped it, then he would bring the battle-ax down on the embers, casting thousands of sparks whirling upwards, as he gave battle cries and leaped, swinging the ax beneath his feet.

His sword play, clashing the swords together as he leaped, gained him a lot of applause and cheering.

Becca's leaping and dancing with swords delighted the nobles of the king but they enjoyed a good riddle just as much. So Becca supplied them with riddles!

"Hear this riddle, great lords! Tell me what I am! My nose is downward [which he demonstrated], and I go on my belly [which he also demonstrated], and I dig into the ground [he clawed at the earth], driven as directed by the grey enemy of the forest and my master and protector, who walks stooping at my tail."

All the while many lords of his audience were shouting various answers, which others hooted at, until someone got it right: the plow, and the grey enemy of the forest being the ox, of course.

His singing, dancing, and riddles captured the men's hearts, despite the jealous professional skalds looking on critically. They remarked he was stealing from their riddle-hoard, but what they said was not true, he knew plenty riddles his grandfather had taught him that the king's skalds and jesting fools hadn't even heard. But his enactment of the death of the most beloved god Balder was the most popular. Balder was a young and handsome and strong, brave and courageous, and his loving mother, the goddess Frigga, sensing that he might come to an early end, tried to get the whole earth to agree not to harm him.

He first sang the verses recalling her long, wearisome journey, asking this favor from every rock, stream, sea, lake, tree and plant on earth, until at last she had got round to everybody and everything, and only failed to ask the mistletoe, which she thought too spineless and insignificant a shrub to be concerned about. Balder was safe and would live forever! she thought with relief.

But she had not reckoned on the envy of Loki, a god who was most cunning and thought of a way to put his rival out of the way. Everyone so far enjoyed the game of throwing anything at hand at Balder, but it bounced harmlessly off, for all things had sworn never to hurt Balder. But Loki knew something, and so he used Balder's blind brother, Hoder, to do the deadly deed. He sharpened the woody stems, small as they were, and glued them together with glue boiled from deer antlers and hooves, and so fashioned a dart, on which he twined some mistletoe leaves and berries to make it look harmless.

This he had the willing Hoder throw at Balder, everyone thinking it was some kind of a joke. Hoder threw the camouflaged dart. Loki then directed it to pierce Balder's heart, for the mistletoe was the only plant on earth that had not sworn to do Frigga's son no harm, and it did not bounce harmlessly off Balder's breast, as all the rocks, spears, even flaming brands had done. It pierced Balder right to the heart.

Balder was stricken dead!

The news sped across the world. All the earth mourned, and as a punishment the mistletoe was condemned to seek support and climb other plants and trees forever, without any strength in it to make it stand by itself.

After singing this tale, and falling down with a sprig of mistletoe on his breast, Becca was carried out of the mead-hall. The warriors used their black shields to carry him to the shore, then he was taken by a small boat to the pyre-ship, and then the ship was set aflame, though he was really still safely aboard the boat.

The king and his entire court and all the celebrants with him went out to view Balder's pyre-ship burning. This event was a costly one, indeed, for the ship was no rotten, old derelict. It was a very valuable ship the king kept in his own fleet, that was still seaworthy and could have been sent on raids but was sacrificed expressly for this grand event.

The reenactment of the Balder tragedy was a great success and the king was vastly relieved, as it had cost him greatly in the loss of a fine fighting ship. Becca instantly became more than a clever gymnast and a skald combined, he was seen as a hero to the king and the people, who represented the the greatest story they had in their long memory of past events. Becca was given a king's ring, a bag of gold, two cows, and ten sheep, with a nobleman's cape besides! He could have asked for a royal bodyguard position if he had thought of it and gotten it.

Later, returning home with all this treasure and the cattle pulling the cart carrying the sheep, enjoying the wild acclaim of his village and the admiration of all the women along with the envy in the eyes of the men, he found all sorts of messages coming, by boat or by courier on horseback--entreating him to come to various places all over Dane-land and even in farflung Norway.

It was then his father, seeing the pile of these important messages with the seals of great chiefs and even a royal seal of the king of Norway at Trondheim on one of them, put a stop to it, gathering the whole lot and casting them into the hearth fire.

"I can't let you go again!" he declared to the stunned Becca who dashed to sweep the messages from the fire, but couldn't save them. "This has got to stop now!"

Becca had been beside himself, understandably. He had done so well, the cheers of the warriors and nobles in the king's mead-hall still resounding in his ears, so how could he stop, when all the world seemingly wanted to see him and his cunning arts and would pay him any amount for him to come and perform.

"No, father, I cannot disappoint such important and powerful men! They cannot be insulted. I must go to them!"

This made his father very angry. "I will not have my youngest son, after losing one older, be lost in turn! If you grow rich, and you will grow very rich at this rate, while still living under my roof, I shall not sleep one night in peace, for fear of a band of robbers breaking in and murdering all of us for your gold!"

Gold drew thieves as thickly as a pot of honey drew flies! Everyone knew there was sense to what his father said, and Becca wisely withdrew quickly and nursed his disappointment in the woods by hunting. He came back when he was good and ready a day later, dragging the hindquarters of a buck on a makeshift sledge and the many-pointed antlers strapped to his shoulders.

His father, who had been worried that he might not return home at all, was greatly relieved and also pleased with the buck. After that, there was no argument, for his father would hear not a word more about the matter, once he had decided it. Besides, it was his house, and his father's word was law.

Thus it was in the land of the Danes, and Becca knew that as well as any Dane. He still had regrets and misgivings, since he knew he was missing the excitements of the larger world outside his own village, but it could not be changed--not while he was living at home and too young yet to set up on his own.

It wasn't easy for his aspirations to be crushed so early in the tender, green bud, but somehow he endured it without angry words with his father, which would have done him no good and perhaps some lasting harm if he had dare raise his own hand against his father.

He could not forget how his father had once seized him by the shoulders, his voice choked as she said: "You have my color eyes! You have my heart and blood also! If I let you go, and you did not come back alive to me, I would perish too. What are your brothers to me now? You are more to me than all of them! They care only for their own things--not like you, you are different from them."

Different from his brothers? Howso? Yet as he thought about his brothers, he saw the difference his father may have been talking about. After they had gone on raids and returned, they had changed into strangers. Twisted--that is how they were, just like the twisted oak of Grandfather Mimir's staff! Before the raids, they had been brothers, running and doing things together, always together. It was such joy to be with his brothers then. They hunted, swam, raced, and played pranks together on the village folk. They were punished together too when caught. Nothing could separate them then! Yet later, when they went off on the ships, he was too young to follow, and the first time he felt separate from them, and it was a bitter thing, but he still hoped he would grow up fast and join them, and everything would be as before.

Yet things never did change back to what they had been. His brothers returned, and were no longer brothers to him--they were cold, distant, aloof, even superior in attitudes. They wouldn't tell him what they had done, and refused to do any more household chores, dumping them on him and the servant, old Tiggard. It was a disgrace to be treated like this, but he had to bear it, and Tiggard--he was even beaten if he didn't obey them fast enough as they lounged about the house at all hours of the day, feasting and drinking up their earnings from the raids.

Once he had found his brothers taking turns dunking poor old Tiggard's head into the rain barrel, until he was half-drowned. How they had cursed him, their own brother, ridiculing him when he pulled Tiggard away from them.

"We're only having a little fun with him!" they jeered. "Can't he take a little wash now and then? He may need it, he stinks so bad!"

When he went and told his father how Tiggard was being mistreated, his father sighed. "It can't be helped, son! They are grown men now. They can use their numbers to beat me too, if they so decide they want to take over this house and stick me in a corner. You see how I can scarcely walk anymore, my feet and legs hurt so bad. I can't take a sword against my own sons, they know full well, no matter how bad and boorish they behave in my house and toward my household. So what can I do with these beasts whom I have fathered? All we can hope is they will grow tired of their life here and take their earnings and build houses of their own and raise families that will occupy them. Then we will have peace under this roof--only then! If they go on raids, let them! Good riddance to them! We have peace without them here, for a while at least. Only you-- I thank the gods you were born years after your brothers, so that I wouldn't lose you so soon!">

Becca, as if he were set like a clock, awakened promptly before dawn, and crawled out of his sheltering log.

He was rewarded for his vigil, for there were the deer, five or six plump does in the herd, picking at the shrubs' buds while the canny buck stood somewhere near in the trees out of sight.

He soon had his doe, and carved out the choice, tenderer portions his grandfather could deal with best, including the inner organs that made such good stew stock when cooked with lentils, onions, lingonberries, and savory herbs.

Hurrying homeward, he went straight to his grandfather's and found Ingmar already up and going about stoking the fire and getting the utensils out for the morning meal. He brought in the deer meat, and she smiled at him, and took it gladly to fix for the old one's first food of the day.

Would he be eating with his grandfather? Ingmar asked him. "Later, I may return for a some portion of it," he told her. "But take all you like of it, whatever he doesn't want." Leaving his grandfather's lodge, Becca returned home, then remembered, going to check the notches he made on a wall of the house, that recorded his age and the months he had lived. He saw, notching the last day of the month, that he had now reached his birthday. It was time for him to claim a match for a berth as crewman on a raiding ship!

Months before this year dawned, he began to think afield again. He was a man and wanted his own house, wife and family. He had his secret hoard of gold, ornaments, even some jewels. But he would need more to last him a lifetime. Why not volunteer on the raids that were going on increasingly, now every year in fact? If his father would release him to fight, he could win some plunder and no one could take it from him--not even his father--as it was accounted a warrior's personal property, and no village chief or his own father could take it away. Law protected it. He could take it to his grave and have it buried with him, if he so chose.

So he applied went to his father even before he had eaten his first meal, and asked him. His father did not protest, seeing it was his son's year to come of age. He replied to Becca he knew a captain that was related to them, but even with that relation he had to submit to a test of his fighting prowess and strength against a battle-proven warrior. Was he ready for that? his father asked him. Becca nodded, and so it was decided: his father would go to the captain and a testing match would soon be set. It could even happen that very day!

Becca had excited thoughts as he ate the morning meal with his father and brothers, and his mother and sisters serving. It was almost too much to think about and eat at the same time. His brothers had lately warmed up to him and were already discussing the coming match, and counseling Becca how best to fight with sword and the battle-ax, and other particulars they had never seen fit to discuss with him before. Of course, they assured him, the warrior would not slay him if he failed to not fend him off with shield and swordplay, but he would suffer disgrace and maybe not be taken on a ship if the captain thought he did too poorly and wasn't worth the risk.

"Better to not test than to shame and disgrace our family and our father's name," Hedmon, eldest of Becca's brothers, declared. Becca's hair rose from their roots, but he held his angry words back, as he realized this brother was no equal to the eldest brother they had lost--Ansgar who was solemn and careful of speech--and spoke without knowledge and was no great warrior himself, having been turned down by two captains before he succeeded in getting on a third ship, but only because it was under-manned and desperate to make up fifty for the oars.

Becca kept his own thoughts. He had prepared for this, long in advance, in truth. Training himself with all his weapons in turn, he mastered them, but he still was unsure how well he would do when the real test came. He knew he could shoot with the best and hit his quarry, but it was swords and battle-axes that decided a fight man to man.

He was taller than most Danes of his age, but not so broad in the shoulders as many older ones. He could run swiftly as a deer, but that did not help him swing for swing of the broad-ax or sword against a war shield. There it was the force a man could put into the blow, that often decided the match, he knew from times watching the various prospects being tested for the warships.

But he knew he had more wits than most men. Could he make them serve him so that he could overcome the broad-girthed warrior? So he had observed the matches with keen eyes as captains tested the applicants for their crews.

When the time came for his own match, he felt he had a good chance, having seen the weaknesses of being too big were about equal to the weaknesses of being too small. He was in between the two, and was both strong and swift. Surely, that would prove an advantage, if he used it with cunning and the right timing.

Meal over, the family and the others of the same clan met, discussed Becca's testing and giving much advice whether they had experience or not, and decided to go together to the event on the day set. But first Becca's father needed to speak to the captain. He left and soon returned, informing everybody it was indeed today, the captain was impatient to get his ship manned, and was wasting no time! Down to the ships! he ordered Becca, his brothers, and their brethren followed.

Near the waterside, with the dragon-headed prows of ships ready for sailing casting shadows over the waterline and sand, the match was arranged.

The applicant, Becca, and his opponent and testor, were called to present themselves and their weapons, and they both left their assembled brethren and curious other villagers and stood in the center of the small crowd.

Then for the first time each man took the others measure.

Pitted against a big, broad-shouldered, big-bellied warrior, Becca saw he had the perfect antagonist to test his green willow of a theory.

But the pig-eyed man was dangerous, a war veteran who did not give quarter. It either worked this time, or he was finished, for this man--Ivar Hairy Breeches-- was not known for treating anyone kindly who failed to fend him off. In fact, despite what his brothers had told him back at the breakfast, he would kill and finish the job with taking his head too for a belt trophy, if he wasn't hauled off a man.

By this time, planks were pulled out of the lumber piles and set up so those of the two clans who wanted could sit down.

Knowing Ivar's reputation, Becca's father and brothers Hedmon, Hoder, and Eric sat down to watch, all grim-faced, knowing that this was the supreme test of Becca's manhood. Would he succeed or would his head with its flaming red hair end up dangling from Ivar's iron-studded belt? Ivar was as big around as some men were tall, so he could carry a lot of heads on that belt!

Becca's family was prepared to fight Ivar if it came to that, but they could not, would not, stop the testing, as this was the immemorial way of the warring and ship-wise Danes, to insure their captains good, fighting crews. Without high quality maintained, the crews and the ships would never return from the long and hazardous raids across the stormy sea waters.

Sitting on the planks laid on crewmen's wooden lockers, their swords drawn, facing Ivar's clan who were seated with their swords also drawn, the two families of their respective clans waited. The two men were taken with a man carrying a battle horn a short distance, where they each briefly knelt before a big wooden hammer of Thor and a raven of Odin, and then they returned, the horn was blown, and the battle was begun, as the captain looked on.

The testing did not take much time. All that was required was that a man, either the applicant or the testing warrior, was shown weaker than his opponent, or too poor in swordplay and liable to be killed if he kept on, and the match was called off with a sign from the captain to the man with the horn, who blew a blast and ended the event.

Everybody present knew, of course, that Ivar was too thick-headed to remember such niceties. He was like a big black boar of the thick swamp oaks, who lunged out at passing warriors, no matter how many were hunting him--it did not matter how many arrows he took, he kept fighting and slashing with his tusks. They knew that even the gods might not be able to save the loser of this match, since Ivar was in it and he knew no mercy.

Becca and Ivar, their weapon of choice drawn, circled each other, as everyone held their breath. Both held shields too, and Ivar had chosen to drink too much mead too, and was in a berserker-like frame of mind, with much snorting and fuming and rumbling of his throat. Suddenly, bellowing the Dane war cry Ivar lunged upon the younger, slighter man, intending to split him head to crotch with his sword, as he had done to many a man in the raids.

Becca whirled aside, letting him pass, slip and slide in the sand, then faced him, jeering Ivar with special taunts he knew. Snorting and rumbling, Ivar came rushing at him again, and Becca seemingly vanished, leaping aside at the last moment.

Ivar Hairy Breeches found he was slicing thin air, but rushed onward, then stopped, shaking his head and turning around with a bewildered expression. Everybody present, including the captain, could see that Becca could have easily followed and caught Ivar in the back of his head with a thrown ax, but had held off to wait for Ivar to regroup. Somehow, he refrained from calling the match by having the horn blown--this was just too good a match and spectacle to stop, and his own fighting instincts overruled his good sense.

Ivar meantime was doing some hard, if not fast thinking, apparently, as this had not happened before to him and he realized he had to do something differently if he were to catch this elusive Becca with his man-splitter.

He moved more slowly and carefully toward Becca, keeping his already narrow eyes focused on him like two traps on the same quarry. Just before he reached arm's length from Becca, Becca sprang back like a deer, which brought Ivar's immediate plunge forward and the Dane's bull-like war cry. But when Ivar swung the sword, where was Becca the Red?

He had flipped his willowy body and vanished in air! What witchery was this? Dumbfounded, Ivar felt a little tap on his head, looked up, and saw the blade of a battle-ax suspended over him.

The scene exploded.

Dozens of villagers and clans of Ivar and Becca erupted, all shouting at the same time and scrambling to get near the champion and touch his red hair for good luck, and Becca was carried on the shoulders of his brethren, rejoicing all the way, to the proud ship he was to sail.

After congratulating the young warrior for his triumph, Captain Soren was most pleased to show him his oar and seating, and then explain his duties, which were all guaranteed and spelled out according to the law of the Danes governing ships and crews and plunder.

Poor Ivar, skunked so badly by a mere youth, slunk away with his own brethren, cursing Becca, but unable to understand what had happened.

"It is witchery!" he protested. "That saucy red-headed boy, I tell you, he done cast a spell on me!"

Now Becca already knew the strict laws he agreed to obey in order to man an oar on Soren's ship or any such ship and to follow the captain unquestioningly as his commander on any raid taken. Among them, no fuel or quarrel was to be taken aboard or allowed on board. No woman aboard either. And any news or reports went directly to the captain. If any captives were taken in raids or war, they were to be brought to a meeting stake or pile, and there sould and divided according to rule. A man's war booty was his own, and his kindred did not have a right to it, he could take it to his grave if he chose. Simple rules, for the most part! Tried and true rules! They kept peace and maintained order aboard ship, with fifty crewmen and captain and sometimes thirty more crammed in if necessary, warriors or captives. All were as good at the helm as they were at the sword.

As for Soren's ship, close inspection and a tour of it with the captain pointing out various items showed Becca it fitted the standard admirably. He was proud to win a place on such a fine vessel. Broad and shallow, it could sail as easily up any creek as it could on the storm-tossed sea. Seventy six feet from stem to stern, and sixteen oars a side, each either 17 to 19 feet in length, all beautifully shaped and fitted through round oarlocks cut in the strake, with the holes fitted with shutters that closed when the oars were shipped.

Sixteen strakes a side of solid oak planks, she was fastened together with tree-nails and iron bolts, and caulked with woven animal hair cord. The strakes, fastened in this manner, could glide like a serpent across a choppy sea, and not take on water, though the strakes were so flexible, able to take the pounding of the seas and not break up as other, more rigid ship hulls did in severe storms at sea.

With pride Soren demonstrated the large wooden rudder and its wooden movable tiller, fastened to the hull with a cunning wood piece that gave the blade full play. Since Becca's father had special way with fashioning these rudders and tillers and the most cunning part, he had been kept busy making them and was well paid enough to stay in the village and in his home, without having to make raids to earn something more as he grew older. That is how Becca did not need Soren's instruction, for he already knew the secrets of the special rudder and tiller the Danes' ships carried.

Becca's heart was thrilled with the thought of their soon launching of the beautiful dragon-headed ship. The sight of their war shields, ranged for alternating colors of black and yellow along the sides, along with the dragon prows jutting out into the water, had thrilled him since he was a little boy hanging about the shoreline watching the ships come and go from the little port. Now he was going to sail on one of them as an oarsman!

This particular raid did not require much provisioning for a long sea voyage. They knew they would find plenty provisions where they were headed: Lindisfarne, the Holy Island. It lay directly across the northern sea between Norway and the big Saxon island.

They knew this venture was established by the king's command, and there was no turning back now from the venture, as the ships were all ready and accounted for. They sailed on a certain date known ony to the captains, the chiefs and the king. They only had to obey when they heard the summoning horn blast, and run to the ships with their weapons and whatever they wanted to carry along in their individual lockers aboard ship. Becca returned home for his things, then went quickly to see his grandfather, and told him he was tested and approved and was a crewsman on Soren's ship.

The old man was hoarse today and his speech slurred returning his greeting on this visit, Becca found. Mimir's eyes were closed, and he wasn't sure his grandfather was awake as he gave his news to him.

"We're going on a raid very soon, Grandfather!" he told him. "But I will be back with some gold for you."

"Lindisfarne?"

"Yes, who told you!"

Mimir's lips curled slightly, as if he were about to smile. "A raven can fly in the high windows of the king's great hall and learn many things there and then go and tell the other ravens. That is why the king must beware of even birds in the rafters of his grand mead-hall!"

Becca laughed, but was still puzzled, and wanted to know how a bird had told his grandfather.

"If a tell-tale raven has flown to your bedside, Grandfather, can you also tell me when we will sail?"

Mimir smiled this time. "Tomorrow, before dawn."

Becca was scandalized and looked around, seeing only Ingmar busying herself with sweeping in the house and seemingly paying them no attention. Had she somehow found this out and told his grandfather? That was a fearful thing to do, to tell the king's secrets, even if it was to his grandfather!

"Don't worry, my boy!" Mimir croaked. "If you do not sail before dawn tomorrow, I will tell Odin's raven not to come again to this house and whisper tales to this poor old man! In fact, Ingmar may just clap him into one of her meat pies, after she plucks out his feathers to bolster my pillow! Wouldn't a raven pie be tasty!"

Becca chuckled at this, and then he left, for he saw his grandfather was now sleeping, his mouth gaping open in the way of old men sleeping.

Returned home, Becca sat and worked at polishing and sharpening his sword and battle-ax. He had time to think about the soon coming venture too while he worked. When he was satisfied his weapons were in order, he packed a few things--sharpening stones, an extra knife, some arrowheads, a chipping knife to make more arrows, which he wanted along in a wooden locker handed down to him from the few items not buried and belonging to his lost brother. Cautioned by his father, he laid in some dried vennison too, with smoked, salted codfish and herring, he might need it if they didn't find enough provisions after all, if the king of Northumbria should meet their flotilla with his own and force a long, hard battle on them, whether at sea or on land. Drinking water would have to be had aboard ship from the captain's stores. His mother gave him an herb for staunching bleeding from a wound and another herb to purge it of evil taken from the enemy's blade or the arrowhead. There were some cloths to wrap and dress wounds too.

When he had checked everything and seen that they were were satisfactory, and even his father was pleased with his preparations, he went and lay on his straw pallet with wool blanket over him, for he wanted to gain an extra hour or two of rest, just in case. After all, it had been a big day for him, the testing, to be followed shortly by the launching, if his grandfather's little bird was telling the truth!

He rolled from his pallet and sprang to his feet, his heart pounding. He heard the second blast of the horn, and knew what that meant--"To the ships on the double!"

He was prepared for this very moment. He had his things laid close by his bed, and so grabbed his locker and weapons and without giving any word to family or to his father he made for the door and was surprised when it opened to him, and his father faced him.

He was shocked, as he nearly ran his father down.

This was something his father had never done before, he took Becca in his arms. "Serve with honor, but don't do anything so that I will lose you!" his father whispered into his son's ear. "I never told you before, you were always my favorite son, and my heart would stop if I heard you were lost too! Alas, my son Ansgar! My son Ansgar! He is forever lost, but you are still mine! So do your duty, fight well for your captain and your ship, but come back alive! Alive! Then I shall have joy, not unending grief!"

Too astonished to know what to say at his father's display of emotion, Becca pulled away, then ran for the yards.

A hundred ships sailed in the flotilla that targeted the Holy Island, Lindisfarne, and all its treasures. The various fleets met at a prearranged point off a chosen island that belonged to the Jutes who hadn't sailed with the Saxons generations before, and then sailed westerly toward the Northumbrian coast.

Storm or good weather, they were not to be deterred from their objective. Previous days had seen sheet lighning, and much thundering of Odin's hammer striking a shield, but now calm had settled across the northern world. Stars had even fallen, and other fearsome signs as well. Yet the calming prevailed. Spies had reported to the king that now was the best time, as the monks' Christmas celebration was concluded, and the island would be jammed with the offerings brought to it by thousands of pilgrims who sought the blessing of the St. Cuthbert's bones in the great church on the island.

Moreover, their delay had put the Northumbrian king off, and he had recalled his main forces to deal with some raids from the Picts and other tribes of the far north. He was certain the Danes would not dare to anger his God by attacking on his holiest days of the year, when there was so much rejoicing in the birth of the God's Son. Even the heathen, idol-worshiping Danes were not thought capable of that much impiety.

The crew aboard Soren's ship was like the others, and did not think much about these matters, which were left for the captains, chiefs, and the king to deal with. Instead, they worked like a team together to make the voyage as quickly and uneventful as possible, quick to perform each duty as best a man could. Many had not eaten since the night before, but there was no grumbling, not a word. The captain brought out some food from his stores, and this was shared, and they kept up the work without pause. The wind was brisk, and the waves choppy, the wind blowing the wave tips into their faces, but no raging storms yet to test them and the ship. Perhaps Thor and Odin would favor them with good weather all the way! it was hoped.

Keeping in sight of each other, the fleet moved toward Lindisfarne. When they first sighted it, the towering church was standing above the waves, with the causeway to the coast the pilgrims used twice a day invisible under the high tide of water.

It was too dark as yet, so they then moved slightly south of it, to the lee of the island's highest point, a mount of bare rock, and waited, in the hopes that no watchman was standing duty there to give warning of them. They also hoped no storm would blow up and seriously endanger the whole fleet and the expedition. It was dark, and they also counted on not being spotted by any patrols sent out by the Northumbrian king. Perhaps they would be lucky, and the king's eyes and ears would be shut, as they slept off the effects of the glad celebrations of the days before.

They all knew they would strike just at dawn, when it was best to catch the unwary by surprise.

For all they knew, when they rushed from the ships and ran up into the village and the churches and monasteries that thickly covered the island's northern half, they would catch the abbot and his monks and even the guards still asleep in their beds and dormitories! They would make short work of them then!

Already, it was decided what each ship's crew was to do. Soren's crew would send at least twenty men to run in first, and attack and subdue the guards of the king stationed on the island. There were many pilgrims residing with the monks in the big dormitories and even in the small, conelike dwellings, these might be armed, but the soldiers would be dealt with first. Soren was one picked by Captain Soren for this duty. The other thirty men would be sent to the big dormitories and the stone huts. After they had gotten the pilgrims and monks, selecting out the best younger ones for sale, they could join in with the sacking of the main edifice and the various storehouses.

Altogether, the fleet provided about 4,000 warriors for combat and transport of valuables afterwards back to the waiting ships, and not all these would be needed, if the Northumbrian king was not hiding a force somewhere of ships that would attack them while they were taking and sacking the island. To deal with this threat, since spies had been known to give false information before, some of the fleet was detached to guard their own ships while the men were on land raiding the monks' treasures.

The hours passed as the fleet waited for the right hour, and no storm brewed and hurled waves and winds at them.

The attack vessels, Soren's among them, moved in, and then drew up by the shoreline with a lightly falling surf. The men leaped out and pulled their vessel up on the sand partway. There were no coves or a creek to sail up, so this would have to do for a few hours. As long as no storm struck, the ships would be not be in jeopardy.

Organized on the beach by their captains and commanders, they were given the final order, and they ran silently toward the sleeping Christians in their tall, grand, stone and masonry buildings.

Becca and his fellow crewmen found the guards' huts and the battle began. They had little difficulty, as the men were mostly asleep or groggy, and were killed, most of them, struggling out of their beds as they reached for their weapons too late.

Next the pilgrims and monks! There was less difficulty here, and the monks bore no arms at all! Only a few Pilgrims carried swords, and fewer still drew them in time to defend themselves. The Danes swept through the dormitories and the stone huts, and left them littered with bodies. Some captives were rushed together at a collection point, and later they were sent back under guard to the ships, for division and sale at the stake if there was time for that. Otherwise, they would have to be divided when they returned to Dane-Land, and that was not so desirable, as relatives might have other ideas who got what.

Even while the sacking was going on, buildings were set afire, as the Danes always preferred to leave nothing standing if they could help it. Why? It was just their old custom, to level the the sites they raided. But there might have been this practical reason too. It made it easy then to tell if the people, if there were survivors, had returned after all, if the buildings rose again. Othewise, the ruins could fool a ship at sea, and hold nothing for them for the trouble of going to look.

Custom or for practicality in a raider's cynical book, burning always created a great deal more terror and confusion, which helped them in their efforts to completely subdue any opposition. If the terror was great enough, less resistance. Cowed Sheep were thus easy to manhandle and slaughter. After all, they hadn't come for the fighting, they had come for easy plunder.

Since this was Becca the Red's first raiding expedition, he was normally excited and did all that a young warrior was trained to do--without much thought about it. Obeying Soren's orders it went so quickly and well, and he dispatched the guards, then turned with his comrades to deal with the pilgrims and the monks.

It was only when it came to his dealing with the monks that Becca felt something, a bad feeling, enter his heart. These were not men like other men, who could carry weapons and defend themselves. No, these were ones who carried crosses, not weapons, and could not defend themselves.

The monks were young and old, and the young ones quickly taken for sale as slaves. They were not the problem. But what to do with the old ones? Soren ordered them slain, with no delay.

As Soren went away to join the other captains and commanders in ransacking the big church and the storehouses, Becca was left with his men put in his charge now to dispatch the monks. The pilgrims, he had slain without thought as they drew weapons to fight him and his men. Yet why should the monks be a special problem for him? After all, they were nothing but strangers and aliens to him--Christians worshiping an alien, invisible God, whose only image was the Son of the God, called Christ. But when he raised his ax over the first in line, the old man looked like a grandfather to him so that he thought of his own, and he hesitated. That hesitation was a turning point for him. He could not make himself bring the ax down and split the man's head wide open. Why? He had caught a look from the man's eyes, the glance of an old man upon a young, foolish man about to do some very bad, shameful deed. It smote him in his heart, and he drew back, letting his battle-ax fall to his side.

His comrades rushed up, all talking at once. What is the matter? they wanted to know. We are to hurry with this lot, they reminded him. We have much to do yet to get all the goods to the ships along with the captives, they said.

"I can't kill these old priests in the robes," Becca protested, backing away. "I took the mariner's oath and joined to fight soldiers, soldiers who bear arms, not old men who bear nothing, who bear only those crosses round their necks! It disgusts me to kill harmless, old men like wretched chickens or sheep! They are more than that! And I am more than a beast which does such things!"

His men were shocked, but one or two were angry, and shouting. "The captain will deal with you! He will hear about this!"

"Go, run and tell him then, if you are such low animals!" Becca hurled back at them. "Tell him I am a man, Becca, sent to fight men, not little chickens and sheep! Give me men, armed men, and I will gladly fight them, man to man. These, never! Never!"

By this time, he was shouting so loud, that it was amazing they did not start fighting each other.

But then Soren came running partway toward them just as they were about to start a blood-letting of Danish blood, and knowing nothing about the trouble, he called to Becca to come and join him in sacking the great church. Becca turned to the men, and some stepped forward after taking a look at the old monk Becca had spared, and he ran with them to Soren, while the others who remained dealt with the remaining monks according to Soren's orders.

The awesomeness of the church, even during the raid, was beyond anything the raiders had encountered before in their lives. Nothing in Dane-land compared. They lived in hovels, their king's mead-hall fit for only a kennel of dogs in comparison with the magnificence rising pillar upon pillar, hall upon hall, to a soaring roof that touched the sky!

But they were here for business, not sight seeing and standing around with their eyes wide and their mouths agape! In the church, the men were surprised to find it so vast and full of great halls and all sorts of staircases and levels, with furniture of all sorts, and even stairs that led down below the church into crypts and secret storehouses. While Soren and other commanders and captains were seizing the altar's golden cross, saints' reliquaries, also gold but encrusted with jewels, and the rich brocades of the curtains and draperies, while smashing whatever they did not want to take with them, Becca and his men ran up to the next level.

There they came to a door set in a long wall, and Becca chopped it open and swung the doors wide. He burst into the great hall and found strange things, indeed. It was full of work desks, stools, benches, writing tools, and cabinets full of books, all very large and full of mysterious Christian runes.

No gold, so they were not interested in the contents of the big chamber, and started almost immediately to hack everything in reach to pieces and throw things through the tall windows, smashing out the translucent panes of fine glass.

Some Danes seized the huge books and began ripping out the pages, for a fire they started right in the center of the chamber.

Becca saw a book being torn apart, and he grabbed a couple leaves and looked at them. They were completely a mystery to him, of course. But he had seen nothing so fine in all Dane-land, the lettering so perfect and regular from line to line, page to page. It was most amazing to him, the craft and cunning that had gone into this rune-book of the monks, and now his men were burning what must have taken years of the monks' labor to write and bind together.

Whether he had thought it out or not, he felt he had to save some of the book closest to hand if he could. He grabbed a big section of the leaves, snatching them before the fire could ignite them, and stuffed them into his bear-shirt for safe-keeping.

Then he went and left the chamber, but thought to open a small door into an large wooden cupboard, and there he found some young monks, scribes perhaps, all crouched down in the shadows, writing tools and bottles of ink scattered around them.

He dragged several out, and saw that they were not monk, but the young ones that the older ones trained in schools. He pulled out a leaf of his book fragment and thrust it at one boy, and ordered him to read.

The boy could not understand Danish, but he knew what the red-haired Dane wanted, and trembling, his voice shaking, he began reading the lines as he pointed to the words. Hearing him do this, Becca was satisfied he had what he wanted, and he had an idea too. He took the boy and pointed to himself, saying his birth name, Becca. Several times he did this, then he pointed to the boy, and waited. The boy said, Aelfric. Becca repeated the name, so he would remember it and the boy's face, and then he and his men tied the boy's hands behind them and herded them out as captives.

Since the writing and book room held no gold or any valuables the Danes were seeking, and the smoke was now thick, they departed it and left it to burn. The captives were taken to the square for transport to the ships. Downstairs, and in the underground chambers, there was still a lot of valuable things to discover and take away before the flames made it too dangerous to remain there. Becca and his companions were now free to ransack them too.

Becca found Soren and the others had completed the sacking of the main sanctuary. The underground chambers contained many crypts and chapels, but they found a trove of golden ornaments not only decorating the chapel altars but laid in the ornate stone caskets which they pried open with their swords and axes. They found enough to fill many sacks, in fact, and a man could only carry one sack away at a time, it was so heavy.

That accomplished, Becca and his men, together with a hundred or more others from the other ships, left the building just in time as the roof started aflame, and the entire edifice was being consumed end to end.

Meanwhile the storehouses had all been looted, carts loaded up, cattle yoked and made to pull the carts, and stores of every kind of food, drink, fine clothing, bedding, furniture, golden treasures from the sanctuary, all were transported to the ships, with the captives driven there too on foot after the unsuitable ones, those too big or able to fight back, weeded out with a battle-ax laid to the skull.

They all knew that the king of Northumbria would be sighting the column of smoke by now, wondering what it could mean, and would call for parties to ride as quickly as possible down to the shore and find out. There they would wait impatiently. The first tide of the two during the day would uncover the causeway, and they would be able to dash across to the island. From there they could hear the screams of the hundreds of dying men and women (for no women, unless they were very beautiful and could be used as concubines by king and chiefs, were taken aboard ships as hostages on this expedition, though not unwanted women, even if aged, were immune from rape at least). On such a quiet morning as this, the sounds would carry a long ways. Hearing the sounds of war and women wailing and seeing the flaming buildings, they might not hazard to cross in their inferior numbers, but could then return to the king's fortress with word to him what they saw and heard at close range--the island was under fierce attack by the sea-faring Danes they had long been alerted to.

Still, the king, when he was certain what he was up against, would have to call out his main force to deal with them, he couldn't just send a few hundred men he had on hand after sending so many soldiers to deal with the invading Picts on his northern marches. Not willing to split his forces and risk defeat at both places, this king was too crafty for rash actions like that. He would first muster as large a force as he could before he moved against the sea raiders. How long would they have till the king knew for certain Lindisfarne, his holy island and St. Cuthbert's, was taken and sacked by a very large fleet? It would be only a couple hours, at the most, as the causeway would appear above the receding waters in the first tide of the day, and the king could always send a force if he chose to challenge them. Even if it was just a feint, it would serve to disrupt their evacuation of the hostages and treasure, for they would have to turn and fight. So, to avoid the king's nipping at their heels, they had to move quickly to the ships with the booty and salable captives, load them aboard, and set sail for home!

The monks' novices were driven at spear point to the shore along with the other captives, and Aelfric waited for whatever would happen to him, his hands bound behind him. He watched the biggest boys killed with ax blows, strong young men who might turn on their masters or attempt to escape, but the very smallest ones too were also dispatched, since they judged too weak to do heavy farm labor and cattle herding. Was he too small? No one came for him, and he thought he might live, but then he wasn't sure. What if he and a few others around him were to be killed, and they just hadn't gotten to it yet. He felt this must be the case, and was certain he was doomed. He began praying, for there was nothing else to give him any help or comfort. The Danes, he knew, were pagans with no sense of mercy for their captives. They destroyed everything they did not carry away, for the sheer joy of destroying fine things. They were nothing but barbarians, and so that was all they knew to do. He felt sorry for them, but they terrified him more than he felt sorry for them. Only one of them had made him give his name--what did that mean? As he waited for some Dane to come and kill him with his ax, a flame-haired Dane moved closer, inspecting one captive after another.

Then the big, tall Dane with the lion's mane of red hair falling down his face and over his shoulders came to him, and called his name. He answered, and the man grabbed his arm, hauling him to his feet, and then made him walk toward one of the ships that stood drawn up partway on the beach.

When they got to the boat, a bearded, older Dane jumped down to stop them.

Aelfric watched the two Danes begin to argue right there on the beach in front of the crewmen, and the older man darted a cutting glance a time or two at Aelfric. The men waged a fierce battle with their words, while each held a clenching hand on his sword as if itching to draw them out for battle. That they did not come to blows and shed each other's blood was a wonder to the Saxon noviate.

Soren, though smaller in stature, swaggered up to Becca.

"What's this I hear about your not wanting to fight like a man?" he challenged Becca. "Since you won't fight and then turn your belly up like a cowardly dog, you can swim back to Dane-land! For you'll not sail again on my ship, son of Rasmus the Green Eyed!"

"Fight like a man, you say?" Becca shot back. "Chopping old, defenseless grandfathers down, monks who carry not even a wooden club to ward off the wild dogs, that is fighting like a man to your mind? I came aboard your vessel agreeing to fight with my sword, ax, and bow, fight with other men for their goods, not to slaughter chickens and sheep and then boast about it to the fawning women and foolish children in Dane-land!"

Soren's face flushed. "Oh, so that is how you view your countrymen, your blood brothers? Are we less then fighting men, then, in your eyes, for killing these Christians and taking their goods from them in a fair fight? We did nothing dishonorable!"

"You know perfectly well, it wasn't to fight fair that we came as we did, like wolves at night on a fold of sheep. No, we came to take them by surprise, then kill the guards and make off with the treasures of the monks before the king's army could be got up out of their beds and driven here in time to catch us! Isn't that so, Captain?"

"Yes, that was the plan all right! You knew it well as anyone, and you agreed to it. For you to object now is too late. And for disobeying me and breaking your solemn oath I'll make you swim all the way back, for no boat of the Danes will carry a low, cowardly oath-breaker such as you!"

"All right, I will swim back! I am no oath-breaker! And you will answer to that charge before the king, for to him I will make my appeal. I will tell him what you commanded us, that we slaughter all these weak old men like sheep and chickens, though that was not part of my oath to you, and you knew that full well, didn't you. You only add that part because...because..."

By this time, Soren's chin beard was twitching right under Becca's chin, as they contested the matter to the bloody finish, whether his death or Becca's.

"Say, say it all!" Soren roared. "Because what?"

"Because you are still a Dane of honor, my blood relative and a brave man, and I think you are heartily ashamed of what you had your blood brothers do here, and won't admit it to someone younger like myself because...because you are also prideful and too full of yourself!"

The captain looked as if he had been slapped twice in the face, and his eyes rolled up in his head, then as everyone watching breathlessly fully expected him to seize his sword and swing, instead he spun away, facing seaward, his hands clenched as he roared like a wounded bull.

Raging back, he stopped, then turned around again, roaring. Finally, he stopped as if he had regained his sanity, slumped against the ship's hull, as if pondering his next move. But his hands then went slack at his sides, and he turned, his face covered with sweat and deathly pale.

He did not look up at Becca, who was still prepared to see Soren rush at him with his sword.

"Son of Rasmus, your words have pricked my heart to the quick. You won much treasure for us with your arms, I cannot deny it. What from it do you want? Tell me! I won't kill you or prevent your sailing with us this last time, but only keep out of my sight--and say no more to me, say no more."

"You ask what I want? One thing I ask from this venture--that slave named Aelfric there. I will pay gold for him if I must. All other booty is yours. It sickens me. I want nothing from it!"

"So be it! Take him! But say no more to me as agreed until the end of this voyage. For I shall surely then slay you and cast your flesh to the fish to eat!"

Soren, still without looking at Becca, climbed aboard the ship, and Soren and Aelfric followed.

Understandably, it was a very sober-faced, quiet crew all the way home to Dane-land. There was none of the rowdy jesting and talking aboard Soren's vessel, which they heard from the other ships, as the crews anticipated the celebrations in their villages when they reached home with their golden treasures and slaves.

As Becca sat at his oar, with scarcely any need to work it as the winds sped them homeward most of the way without the oars, he had plenty time to think over the raid and his part in it.

He was amazed at the power of his own words falling like a sword upon a man's secret heart. He had not imagined his words could cut so deep as they did into Soren, a war-scarred veteran of many bold raids. What had he said to render the man so weaponless and exposed, when he had been ready, just a moment before, to cut Becca his challenger into many pieces if he could? He had uncovered a man's hidden shame, which was perhaps a secret even to the man himself. Truly, that proved he was a man of honor, or a man who at least respected what was honorable and noble, even if he had chosen not to live up to it. But was that all?

As Becca sensed, and wise old Grandfather Mimir hinted from time to time, there had to be something more than just plunder that lay as the motivation of the raiding Danes, particularly as they were always attacking Christian kingdoms and Christian lands. For centuries they had heard of the Christian God and His Christ, and had ransacked enough churches and Christian dwellings to know what the cross signified, that this Christ of the Christians had died on a Roman stake in an earlier age, and had made himself thus a sacrifice for men's sins. Missionaries had come, indeed, to their lands to teach them this very message, but they were either run off or slain on the spot. After all, they had their great, noble, fearless, and concubine-rich Northern gods, and did not want to change them yet, as their gods were giving them such great success in their long-boats on the raids they conducted year after year. Their gods paid well to believe in them, so why convert to Christianity which preached penance, piety, and purity? So they remained in their easy religion and were satisfied with it, for all their lusts were accounted for and indulged endlessly. Only were they satisfied? No, never!

The ferocious way they treated the Christians they captured in battle and the way they dealt with the cities and towns, churches and monasteries and schools-- that spoke of how unsettled and unstable and inferior they really felt deep inside their northern hearts. All the time they felt something was missing in themselves and in their religion, but what was it?

Becca looked out upon the tossing waves, and it seemed they, the Danes, were just like them--never resting, never at calm. Why was that?

Then it came clear to his mind. The increasing contacts with Christian things on their raids reminded them, like cold slaps of sea waves in the face, that they lacked one essential thing, which nothing they won by bloody conquest could fill. They hauled home beautiful women captives and fine clothing and costly crafted things from towns and cities and the plunder, sacks of gold, jewelry, and coins from the sacked monasteries and churches and towns and villages they overran, but all the Christian wealth they could desire did not satisfy. In fact it had the opposite effect, it reminded them of their own inner poverty and starvation of the soul.

So, the wealth angered them, spurred them on to greater ferocity than before. Wolves to begin with, they deliberately took sense-dulling drugs and much mead before battle, and wore bearskins and became "berserkers," men so enraged with blood and violence they became savage animals that would bite off ears and rip their victims with their teeth.

They weren't merely out for plunder, no, they were out to cover their secret shame by acts of revenge and and expeditions to utterly destroy the civilization and the Church that offered them something they were denying, while feeling the pangs of utter soul starvation gnawing within and rendering them hollow men.

That denial, that flight from the answers that Christian faith provided for men's soul hunger and yearning for God and salvation, fueled their rage and lust. It sent them again and again out from their northern bases to hurl their longships, swords and battle-axes in lightning raids upon the innocent, and sleeping Christian townships and communities round about Dane-land. It had even sent them across the northern sea to attack the farflung isles of the Saxons and Britons. Would they ever stop on their own, until they laid the whole world waste? It seemed unthinkable that the Danes would stop. They had the ships to carry them anywhere on the wide seas and to every country on earth. All the treasures of the nations lay open to them to seize and carry off. What power on earth could stop them now? The fury of an arrow speeding toward its target could not be recalled to the bow.

At the docks and yards on return, the moment they berthed, the men in Soren's crew scrambled off with their treasure-stuffed lockers as fast as they could, eager to get away from the tense atmosphere aboard ship. No drawn bowstring was half as taut as that strained silence on board! The booty aboard, stowed in a big heap containing gold, silver, jeweled altar ornaments, fine robes, and foodstuffs and mead, was also seized and carted off in a great haste to the dividing stake in the village. All they wanted now was to gather their fair shares of the booty and whatever slaves were apportioned out, and head home to celebrate. Only two men and one slave lingered behind--the two antagonists, Soren and Becca, and Aelfric the monastery novice Becca had snatched out of the scriptorium in the sack of the main sanctuary of Lindesfarne.

There were, as agreed, no words between them. They did not even look at each other. Soren saw that the ship was firmly tied to the land, and then after a final check to see that nothing was left behind that was valuable, stepped ashore and without a backward glance left Becca and his slave. Becca and Aelfric were in no hurry, as Becca knew his father and brothers would be coming. Word would have reached them by now that they were back, and the word was not good either, thus the delay.

Did he have a home to return to? Becca, not knowing for sure, waited patiently.

Finally, he saw his father coming, but no one was with him.

Limbing badly because of an attack of gout, his feet bandaged and leaning on a stick, his father's head was down, as if he avoided the glances of passers-by, and then they were standing before each other.

His father lifted his head and his eyes met Becca's, in a moment that was uncomfortable for each.

Rasmus's green eyes squinted, as if he were in more pain than the gout had ever given him.

"What could you be thinking of, my son!" he rasped out. "I hear you refused to fight, and so Soren would have left you at Lindesfarne, to the delight of the Saxon dogs to carve up at their leisure, except that he felt pity for me the father, that I should bear such disgrace. Now I have the duty to kill you myself to retrieve my honor! And I will do it!

Drawing his sword, Rasmus shuddered with pain more from his son's disgrace than his throbing gout. Shocking Becca, Rasmus slumped down to his knees. He pulled and tore at his own clothes and hair, grabbing dirt and casting it over himself. "My son! You were the best of my offspring! Except for Ansgar, the others are evil brutes and oafs, but you--you were my best hope for my declining days! You are the precious jewel of my old age! Now you have thrown away your prospects and mine too--for what? Why did you do this terrible thing to Soren my friend and relative and to me your father, disgracing me and my respectable name? This is worse than if you had fallen to a Saxon arrow or sword blow in foreign parts. Here you are, a living coward! You have brought unending darkness and grief and shame to me. How do you answer to this?"

As Mimir had no doubt observed, it is strange how fortune can strike at the most inauspicious times. At that very moment, when his young life seemed so eclipsed and cast into shadow, Becca the Red knew what he would do to recoup his losses. He also knew what to say to his bereaved, distraught father.

"Father, get up! Get up! You have no reason to be ashamed of me and for yourself. Enemies who cannot face me have told cowardly lies about me. Go and ask Soren if this is not so! I did not break my oath to him. I won more treasure for him and my brother Danes than anyone else. Envious, base fellows saw me do that, yet from evil spite and envy have sought to rob me of my deeds. Ask Soren, father!"

Rasmus got to his feet, shakily, but a different expression in his face. He brushed the dirt from his clothes and his hair, and squared his jaw. He seemed to gather hope that his son's words were true. He had not heard from Soren, just from two men who stopped by his house with the "news" that his son had disgraced the whole expedition with his base conduct and cowardice. He had believed them, and had not gone to Soren to see if such were so.

"I will do it, my son!" Then he left Becca, who stood gazing after his father limp away, while Aelfric observed from a discreet distance.

Becca turned to find Aelfric was looking at him. "He will find that my words are true, as the sun and the moon are witnesses, for Soren will not lie to him. Soren will be loath to tell him assuredly, as he himself is wounded in his own heart, but he will tell him the truth. Be assured of that. No, my enemies' lying tongues will be torn out before this day is through! My father will see to that, and Soren will not lift a hand, nor anyone else, to save them from my father's wrath!"

The Danes retained grisly but effective laws in their tribal code, and a way to deal with liars in their midst that would prevent them committing ever again from that particular crime. For that reason they had few professional liars at court or serving the various chiefs. Soren confirmed what Becca had said, and so the men were hunted down and taken by Rasmus and those elders and warriors who went with him. The fight was soon out of them, for they knew they were guilty and not believed any longer, since Soren had not sworn against Becca as they thought he would.

Soren's own nephew was one of them, but the uncle and their own fathers stood by silently, as the two liars had their tongues cut out by Rasmus, who as Becca's father had the right and privilege of punishing the lying pair for defaming his honor and his household. Mute to the end of their days, they learned a costly lesson, that to murder a man's reputation was the same as to murder the man himself. "To defame a man unjustly behind his back, that is worse than open cowardice," observed old Mimir to Becca when he heard of the incident.

The very worst family crisis over, Becca had now to decide what to do with the days and years ahead. If he would not go on any more raids, how could he support himself and the wife and family he planned for himself? He went down to the yards. Not able to think with the people staring at him, probably still wondering why he had gone on the raid if all he returned with and wanted was a half-baked little Saxon slave, he left, with Aelfric following. He went up to the hilltop. Leaving Aelfric and walking to a solitary place, he sought counsel beyond that of any man's.

The sun went down, a cold wind blew, and it became dark. Then he knew! It was like light in a dark place to him. A beautiful, sleek, dragon-prowed ship--he would build his own and be her captain on the shining sea-path! There was no reason why he shouldn't set his hand to such a mighty task. He knew it would be a test, it would take much work and care and long labor, and all his gold hoard must be spent to build and equip it, but he knew he could build such a ship, provided his father with his knowledge of the shipwright's craft helped him all along the way. With his own vessel, he could make his own way in the world and sail anywhere he chose to seek a living. What kind of living? He knew that kings, even the emperors of the East, needed fighting men, bodyguards, escorts and champions--and paid well for them too! As to who would go with him, he would leave that matter to later. He needed first a ship in hand, if he was to be a captain taking on applicants!

Becca's case nothwithstanding, the village celebrated, just as all Dane-land celebrated, the tremendous windfall of treasure and glory from the Lindesfarne expedition. It was accounted the greatest victory in many a year--and the skalds got busy polishing up old epic battles and heroes of the past with which to add lustre to the Lindesfarne expedition. The celebrations, the feastings, the mead-halls' gatherings, went on for days and in some places, weeks. And already plans were afoot for another even grander expedition back to Northumbria, to seize yet more wealth from the Christians. They had tasted the sweetest honey mead at Lindesfarne, and now they desired the entire hoarded honey comb of the Saxons!

Hearing of this upcoming venture while he began work on his ship, Becca knew he wanted no part of it. His grandfather too had no good feeling when he caught wind of it, his ravens never failing somehow to bring him information.

"Listen, my son, think twice about going with them! Tell the rain to fall in the same place. Command the waves to fall on the same rocks upon the shore! Tell the wind to blow on the same spot tomorrow that it blew yesterday! Even the fool knows a leaf does not grow on the same tree the following season--it comes once, grows and dies and withers away, and never returns to that tree," he told Becca. "Only a simple fool thinks that he can count on a harvest just as good as the one before, or that his orchard tree will bear the same bounty unfailingly each year, counting his apples beforetime, for as things may well go, and flocks of birds come to fill their beaks, he may find nothing! Nothing!"

Becca, who remembered with disgust what the Danes did to the harmless priests, wanted nothing more to do with such raids. There had to be a better way to make a living. If the farms around the village had grown too tight and small, divided up too many times to households bursting with lusty sons, then he needed to sail beyond Dane-land to other, broader, richer but men-poor lands--there his living could be made by his cunning and strength.

Whenever he thought of Lindesfarne, it was a like a foul taste in his mouth, his lips curled with disgust.

"I went to fight soldiers, fight with grown, armed men such as myself, but they commanded me to slay feeble old men, grandfathers and crying children and cowering womenfolk! Is that a soldier's duty? Pfaugh! Never again!"

A ship began at the keel, to which all the ribs were fitted, and then the boards sewn to the ribs. But the single beam of strong oak, where could he find one that was long and strong enough? He took Aelfric to help him find the best tree in the woods in the hills, and they looked about for hours, but without success. The woods had been stripped of the straight oaks, and none of the remaining trees were tall enough to give him a keel oak. He sat down on a rock, while Aelfric waited.

Becca sat for a little while, then realized he was not going to find anything that way. No tree would come to him, so he had to go to it! That meant a lot of walking and searching, perhaps for days, by the looks of it! He told Aelfric to wait for him, and went a distance further where he could be alone.

He knelt down, and clasped his hands in the way he had seen Aelfric pray.

Desperate, he would try this God of Aelfric's, to see if he would listen to the prayer of one truly seeking him.

"O Lord Christos! The son of Rasmus, Becca, calls on your mighty Name! You know all things. But nevertheless, I am in most need of a fine tree, that will be straight and true and strong. I have nothing in my hands to give thee for this great favor, but I ask thee to guide me to the tree of your choosing. And I will give them afterwards a goat or a sheep or even a cow in sacrifice to thee! Hear my cry, O Christos!"

He had never prayed such a long prayer, even to Odin, whom he had seen his father sacrifice to since he was a boy old enough to be taken to the raven god's shrine. He had brought bowls of curds and sometimes fresh goat milk. His father too would take curds and milk, with honey mixed in, to Odin. If a special favor was asked, such as a cure for his father's painful legs and feet, then a goat was taken to the shrine, sacrificed, and the priest ate well that day after the god was offered the fat and liver.

But now he was calling on the "Greater Than All." He hadn't even thought to call on Odin, or ask this great favor from him! Why? Odin had not cured his father, despite all those bowls of milk, curds, and honey. Even when his father sacrificed a goat, still nothing but silence from Odin! The priest had nothing to say for Odin's silence, and his father had continued to suffer. Perhaps Odin was sleeping when they came to visit him? They could not tell, as Odin was made of forged iron, and never moved, never spoke, never ate, never relieved himself, so could he hear? From an early age, Becca had his doubts, and wondered if Odin was deaf, as well as being half-blind because of the loss of one eye.

Becca rose to his feet and looked around. He had tried the woods on the hills that all the shipmasters had used for years. Why should he remain there, he wondered. Why not go further. Of course, it would be much more difficult to bring a tree all the way, without the easy slopes to descend from where he stood. Water was not the far awayto float the logs anywhere they wanted to work on them, and that was the reason they had worked these woods.

He called Aelfric, and together they walked on.

"I feel we are to go further on," he told Aelfric. They walked on and on, all the while Becca feeling this was maybe a wild goose chase, all for nothing. Yet he felt impellled to continue until he heard from Lord Christos. He had to know if this Greater Than All answered a man's heart cry and prayer. If he did, then he was greater indeed than Odin and Thor, who never answered his father's prayers despite all his faithful sacrifices.

Finally, they reached a ridge that was windswept, with few trees on it. Few trees grew on it for good reason. It was mostly scanty tufts of grass and exposed rocks and trees had a hard struggle to grow there, because the gales from the seas on the western side of Dane-land over-swept the land and cast their salts on this ridge. Besides that, it was distant from any village, and too hard to bring any tree back from there for cutting into boards. No wonder woodsmen avoided the area.

Suddenly, he felt something, a knowingness, a certainty, that this was the place to search.

With pounding heart, and a dryness in his mouth, Becca signalled to Aelfric to begin a thorough search, and they parted company.

Becca continued walking, passing one stunted, twisted oak after another. Some were rotten too at the core, as he tested them with his ax, to hear the sound them made as his father had taught him.

Then he noticed one tree and forgot the others immediately. This one was very tall, and straight, and he held his breath as he went up to it and thumped it with his ax. It sounded true, and his heart leaped. Could this be it?

He stood back, to see how tall it was, but then decided to climb up, testing the trunk all the way. Aelfric came and watched him doing this. He yelled down from near the top, he was so excited. "It's good for the keel!"

He scrambled down to the ground and got got his breath. Then he heard in his heart these words, which he knew for a certainty were not his own imaginings, for he had never thought such thing in his life, nor did he know anyone else who had ever spoken such things.

"I do not want the sacrifices of cattle and goats. I own all the cattle on a thousand hills, and the wild beasts of the hills are Mine also. Can you give me anything I do not own already? Everything, the whole earth which is a work of My hands, is Mine. I made all these things! Render your heart and life unto Me, that is all I require, and believe on My name for salvation and the forgiveness of your sins..."

His thoughts were whirling, but somehow he was assured it would all work out. Yes, they were far from the water, but he could hire six oxen, and get the trunk, after cutting away all the branches, dragged out. It would be slow going, but not impossible. He would have to go to quite a few farms to find the oxen he needed, that was all. He had his keel oak! It was better than he had hoped! With the extra strength of this tree, gained by fighting the savage winds that roared for months up over this ridge, a wind that few trees could withstand over the many years, all the struggle produced even greater strength and endurance in the wood, making it more flexible and less brittle. Brittle trees were the first to go down in a gale, but this one stood tall and straight! It could bend to any assault but never break! But what excited him most was it was an answer to his prayer. Lord Christos heard him! This noble oak was the living proof! Odin and Thor--what were they anyway? They never answered--they were deaf and dumb!

He swung his ax and sank it into the tree, and left it as his sign that would tell any woodsman to leave this tree alone, it was his, and he would return and fight for it if necessary!

Hurrying back to the village with Aelfric, he told Mimir and his father the good news. It was a bigger job than he had anticipated, however, getting the tree chopped down, all the branches cut away, and the trunk dragged from the site.

He had hired six oxen, but they were not enough. Finally, he wondered if he would ever get it out. Aelfric prayed this time, seeing his master was at his wits end.

Then Aelfric, on ending his prayer, came to Becca and told him, just wait a week, a snow will come, it will be so slick and icy the tree will be easy to get out, and you will need only the six oxen, so you need not hire any others.

Yes! Becca thought. Why hadn't he thought of it! So he waited the week, with great impatience, and it was as Aelfric had said. The weather turned, and the cold was sharp and then snow! It was not like other snows, for it turned wet, and then froze again. The ground was covered with a sheet of ice. The oxen could still walk, for their weight brought their feet through the crust so they could get their footing, but the trunk slid over the ice and snow like a sled, they found.

It made easy work of the work, and they got the tree to the boat shed that Becca had already set up near the water.

There Becca and Aelfric worked on the trunk, cutting it down to the size and shape required. Then, that completed, they worked do the ribs, using the wood from the tree's branches he had also brought. So Becca continued slowly at his work, with Aelfric's help, and his father's advice guiding him, not to mention his grandfather Mimir's wise counsels. In the evenings he took Aelfric to his grandfather's where the boy translated the heavenly runes of the monks' holy book to them--the very task Becca had saved him for. Both Mimir and Becca learned many things in the halting Danish of Aelfric as the days passed, though he could only translate one verse at a time in a word by word manner. Mimir had ranged far afield in his younger days, coming to know parts of different tongues and languages, and knew considerable Saxon words too. This helped Aelfric greatly.

The first time Becca visited his grandfather after their return home from Lindesfarne, his grandfather awoke from a nap and asked, "Have you come to show me your booty and treasure from the raid, my son?"

Becca said nothing, but pulled out of his bear-shirt the sheaf of manuscript pages torn from the Heavenly Rune-Book of the Lindesfarnians.

He laid them on the lap of his grandfather and watched his reaction.

His grandfather looked down at them, and seemed bewildered. "What are these things? Is this your booty and treasure, won by your weapons?"

"Yes, Grandfather! These are all my takings--runes from their holy book, which I have brought to show to you. My bonds-man Aelfric of the Saxon monks is here with me, to read them for us. Do you want to hear them read to you now?"

Ingmar, working in the shadows, knocking drinking horns and crockery and wooden bowls together as she washed them, fell silent all of a sudden.

Mimir, his eyes on the gilded, beautifully painted and illustrated pages, nodded, then saw Aelfric, and beckoned for him to come forward with a move of his finger.

Aelfric went to the side of the old Mimir, knelt and took one of the vellum pages in his trembling hands.

Ingmar brought a lighted tallow-fed lamp, for it was dim in the room at that hour.

Stumbling at first, Aelfric read, but where was the translator of the Roman's tongue of Latin? Neither Mimir or Becca or anyone else but Aelfric in the village knew the old Roman tongue that was still spoken in some parts of the southlands, but only by monks in the northern Christian lands.

But when Aelfric had finished reading a verse, he paused, then in Saxon, translated. Mimir, who knew some Saxon, then gave the meaning of the words he knew. Together, they worked out the meaning of the verse. When they had finished, and knew what the verse meant, Becca was very pleased. The first runes had been revealed in all their glory.

The page happened to be from the Book of Isaiah.

But what did it mean, this servant who would be coming to the earth to suffer for the people who had committed wrongs? Becca turned to his grandfather to explain this, and to Aelfric too. Was this speaking of the same coming "Greater than All" that Mimir had revealed from the ancient sayings of the wise?

"Who has believed what we have heard?

And to whom has the arm of the Lord been revealed?

For he grew up before him like a young plant,

and like a root out of dry ground;

for he had no form or comeliness that we should look at him.

He was despised and rejected by men;

a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief;

and as one from whom men hide their faces

He was despised, and we esteemed him not.

Surely, he has borne our griefs

and carried our sorrows;

we esteemed him stricken,

smitten by God, and afflicted.

But he was wounded for our transgressions,

he was bruised for our iniquities;

upon him was the chastisement that made us whole,

and with his stripes we are healed.

All we like sheep have gone astray;

we have turned every one to his own way;

and the Lord has laid on him

the iniquity of us all... Yet it was the will of the Lord to bruise him;

he has put him to grief;

when he makes himself an offering for sin,

he shall see his offspring, he shall prolong his days...

therefore I will divide him a portion with the great,

and he shall divide the spoil with the strong;

because he poured out his soul to death,

and was numbered with the transgressors;

yet he bore the sins of many,

and made intercession for the transgressors."

As Grandfather Mimir rested after the reading and translating of the Heavenly Runes, he spoke again, this time only to Becca, who had eaten with Aelfric the roasted quail, cheese and fried bread Ingmar brought to them on a serving board.

"My son, could it be the Saxon runes are speaking of us too--that he bore our transgressions too? That he bore my iniquities, though I be a Dane skilled in warcraft and raiding from our ships and my hands are covered with blood?"

Becca was indignant. "You are a transgressor? How can you say that about yourself, Grandfather! You were always wise and good! There is nothing wrong with being a brave warrior of Dane-land! The runes do not speak of you."

"Oh, but I am hoping against hope they do! I see the darkness, I feel the cruel, icy darkness, creeping into my bones and chilling my veins and my heart. You are too young to know, but I was a foolish, hot and hasty youth. I killed men, many men, just for gold and treasure and slaves. I slew the monks and priests of the Christians wherever they fell into my hands. Once when a monk came to this village bearing the word of his Christian God, all written down in a book he carried, I threw his book into the fire and axed the monk from head to foot, then roasted him in our dinner fire! That is the iniquity that weighs heavy upon my heart, for which I will stand for judgment before the gods someday soon! Woe to me! Woe to me!"

"No, no!" cried Becca, very distraught. "You are wise and good! You will not be judged for those deeds. It is too long ago, it is long forgotten. No one knows but you and me, and I will tell no one else. And Ingmar and Aelfric will be commanded by me to speak of it to no one."

"Oh, but the ravens of the gods are listening! They tell Odin everything they hear is happening here. And the blood of all those I wrongfully slew, that blood speaks too. It has voices in it, and it cries out for revenge from the ground. Someday very soon my own blood will be required for payment, and my soul shall be cast down in chains to the fires prepared for the wicked and cowardly Danes! Woe is me!"

Becca was horrified. He did not know what further to say or do. But he turned to see Aelfric, and Aelfric was holding up one of the rune pages, and reading something, and smiling broadly!

Amazed, Becca asked him what was he reading that made him so happy.

Aelfric bowed to his master, then came to him, showing him the page. "This will surely speak comfort to your grandfather," he said.

Becca stared at the page, which was full of runes unknown to him, but pulled from the Book of Romans.

"Read it then to us! At once, for I cannot bear to see my grandfather grieve so sorely!"

With his grandfather helping from his stock of Saxon words he could translate to Danish, they proceeded to uncover the meaning of the words from Paul's letter to the Romans.

"Therefore, having been justified by faith,

we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ.

Through whom also we have access by faith into this grace

in which we stand, and rejoice in hope of the glory of God.

...For when we were without strength,

in due time Christ died for our sins.

For scarcely for a righteous man will one die,

yet perhaps for a good man someone would even dare to die.

But God demonstrated his own love toward us,

that while we were sinners Christ died for us.

Much more then, having now been justified

by His blood, we shall be saved

from wrath through Him.

For if when we were enemies

we were reconciled to God through the death

of His Son, much more, having been

reconciled, we shall be saved by His life."

Grandfather Mimir, his eyes lighting up for the first time, was full of a joy Becca had never before seen in him. He looked like the greatest stone weight had just rolled off him and smashed utterly to dust. Becca too felt something of this release--as he considered the words of the Rune-Book of Heaven. If his grandfather's sins were covered and taken away by the blood-sacrifice of God's Son, then couldn't his own be taken away the same time? Fighting and killing armed guards was one thing, but he had slain harmless, weaponless pilgrims at Lindesfarne, had he not? By faith and trust in this suffering Son of God alone--he could have the same assurance and joy by putting his faith in Jesus Christ?

Never had he seen so much peace or felt so much peace under that roof. Ingmar, she was smiling and joyful, even though in tears. Aelfric too was changed, from a lowly bonds-man and slave to a brother in the same faith of this "Greater than All," this great the Son of God Jesus Christ whose willing self-sacrifice of his life and blood had taken away all their sins forever.

"Aelfric," he said, seeing him in a different way now. "How could you bear losing your home, all you had known, and torn from your homeland and brought here a slave. Will you ask for your freedom and want to return home now? I am in a mind to grant it, if you wish."

Aelfric seemed surprised, then shook his head slowly. "Until this day I was praying for escape, but now I feel another way. I wish to remain with you, and serve you!"

"But surely you were sad and crushed by what we did to you and your former masters at the Holy Island. All your friends too--they are dead or serving as slaves in other parts of Dane-land. Don't you feel bitter and dream of revenge against us Danes?"

"My true master, sir, is not a man but the Lord Jesus. He is Lord and King over all the earth, and he allowed this to happen to me, and I trust him to take care of me now, even in a foreign land. Whatever happens, he will tell me someday what it means."

"You really believe that?" the astonished Becca cried.

Aelfric solemnly nodded. "My father and mother and my brothers and sisters too were all slain by Picts raiding from the north country. Passing monks found me under the hay stack and took me away and clothed and fed me, teaching me about God and also the letters in the holy books. But though I have lost a second home, God has not forsaken me."

"How can you say that?"

"Well, I hear his footsteps sometimes, walking in the shadows, and feel him reaching out to me, to let me know he is near."

Becca was satisfied with Aelfric's words, and he turned back to his grandther.

He saw his grandfather believed the Runes, had indeed found the answer to all the troubling sins of his youth. This was more than he had hoped, it was beyond mere comfort given an old, old man on the doorstep of death, and it encouraged him to do the same.

Ingmar came forward this time, and knelt, confessing, "Young master, I was a Saxon too like your bondsman, and a Christian. I too believe the holy book. I too am a follower of the heavenly Son who died for us!"

"I suspected it," Becca replied. "I saw a light in your eyes that was the same as I had seen in Aelfric--and so I thought there might be a reason for it. Now I know the reason. Now I know!"

Somehow Becca found his way out, his mind whirling with the holy peace he had encountered for the first time in his life, and it was burning in his heart, shining and driving away all the darkness away he had ever known.

The ship took shape, though no one in the village took interest or encouraged him, they were all so taken up in the preparations for the next raid on the northern Saxon kingdoms. Then his own older brothers, Helmod, Eric, and Hoder, wouldn't even come by to look at it. They were loath, he realized, to show any interest in whatever he accomplished or attempted, because they themselves thought they were superior and to show any regard for a younger brother's work would demean themselves.

"They are all going to come to grief," thought Becca as he watched the Danish men and the strongest of the youth rush to apply to the ships' captains. "My grandfather is right, they are counting sweet apples they will never taste, and if there happens to fall an apple in their hands, it will become bitter and poison in their mouths and bellies!"

Indeed, it did turn out to be a rotten, evil-tasting apple and a bitter harvest--this second expedition. Two hundreds ships set out in a grand armada toward the northern Saxon kingdoms of England in the coming year. To help supply the ships the village was stripped of all fighting men, including Becca's brothers who could be not dissuaded from joining, particularly since their earnings from past raids were running low, and they needed to refresh their wealth since they refused to do anything else to support themselves. Left to carry on the farms and work in the depleted village, Becca and his father and Mimir and Aelfric and the womenfolk of the household, not to mention Ingmar the good maid-servant of Mimir's, went about their tasks and work in the strangely silent village.

This time the ships seemed to be late in returning, though no one could guess what day it might be.

Then the first ship was sighted as Becca labored down at the yards on his boat with Aelfric, with his father coming to visit from time to time to give instructions and help fashion one item or another.

The ship made landfall at dusk, and was drawn up slowly and with great difficulty, and there were no shouts of victory and excitement on board, nor was there any sign of heaped booty. The king's flags were not flying either, telling of success.

Becca's three brothers climbed down, glum and unwilling to say anything as they just stood there. The women rushed up to them, to try to get them to tell them. Where were all the crew? All they had was barely half their number that launched forth two weeks before. Some were even lying in the hold, with rags wrapped around their limbs and bandages on their heads. More women came running, then started wailing as they found out from the men that one or another husband, brother, father and son was missing, not among the ship's number. It became a terrible scene, as yet another ship like the first one straggled in, with few aboard, and no booty, and even missing a captain. Women, whose hopes ran high at the first sight of it, now were dashed as they found it was no better off and one after the other was told she was a widow.

Becca and his father saw that Helmod, Hoder, and Eric were too despirited and shamed to tell them the full truth, so they turned from them in disgust and seized one of the bedraggled, wounded men who had bandages over legs and even one on his head for a cap. His name was Borgen, and he was a honest man. He told them the whole sad tale. The expedition was defeated by a large force of Saxons! Destroyed at Jarrow! The king was even captured, and they heard he was tortured and killed before they, the remnants of their forces, succeeded in breaking away from the slaughter fields and got a few ships back on the water headed for home. The rest of the ships were unmanned and unguarded, and were captured and burnt.

This was the case for all Dane-land, according to the word of the returned raiders. Bereft of both their best fighting men and most all their ships, Dane-land was soon in mourning. The village, with the facts known at last, was full of wailing of the women and the wretchedness of all who had lost family members.

Becca saw this wrath fallen upon them was worse than he had imagined. Could Dane-land, small and surrounded as it was, survive an attack of its many enemies now that their best fighting men were lying slain, food for the ravens, on a distant battlefield? Who would help defend the Danes? Would the Jutes? He was not so sure--as the Jutes and the Saxons were close relatives, and many Jutes had emigrated to the British isles and remained there, bearing no love for the Danes who now came raiding in the dragon-ships. If the Saxons should come across the water, the Danes would be swept off their own land and have to flee!

Even the king was taken, tortured and slain! What would the Danes do now? Becca could not help himself. This was his nation in the depths of a great disaster. He wept for his people. The brave men, the fearless, clean-limbed young warriors, who were so mighty of arm and strength-- cut down like dogs for the birds to feast upon! Never to be buried, their bones chewed by the wild beasts.

Without any thought beforehand about it, a song composed itself in the pain of his heart and poured out of him.

"Thy glory, O Dane-land, lies slain and rotting upon Saxon earth! Saxon furrows drain their blood like gurgling brooks! How are the mighty fallen!

Tell it not in Jorik, declare it not in the streets of Winchester;

lest the daughters of the mourning Northumbrians rejoice,

lest the daughters of our enemies exult.

"Yon blue mountains of Lothian and Strathclyde,

let there be no dew or rain upon you in summer, nor snow and ice upon you in winter,

for the shield of the mighty was defiled,

the shield of our king, Hagen FairHaired, not anointed with oil,

but broken in pieces and thrown into the fire like worn-out plowshares.

"From the blood of the slain, the strength of the mighty,

the carved and ivoried bow of Hagen turned not back,

the sword of Hagen returned not empty. Hagen and his son the bold prince and heir, both beloved and handsome! In life and in death they were not divided; they were swifter than eagles,

they were stronger than lions.

"You fair golden-haired daughters of Dane-land,

weep over Hagen FairHaired your fallen king,

whose ships clothed you in scarlet and pearls,

who put ornaments of gold upon your headbands and arms.

"How are the mighty fallen in the heat of the battle!

Royal-hearted Hagen lies slain upon the fields of Jarrow.

I am distressed for you, my king and your chiefs;

very kingly and generous you have been to me;

your favor to me was wonderful,

passing all you gave royally to singers before me.

How are the mighty fallen,

and the weapons of war and the beauty of our dragon-prowed ships perished!

There is none your like that shall come again!"

Becca sang his Lament in the presence of his father, and his father took him out into the village, so the other mourners could hear it too. Somehow it took away some of the bitterness, for it was beautiful and spoke so well of the heroism and bravery of the ones who had been lost. That is what the loved ones needed to hear, not that they could repair the losses, but that they heard how much these losses were of such great value that the skalds would sing them to people everywhere, far beyond their own lifetimes. All men and kindred die in their time, every Dane well knew, but only the Danes could die so bravely and heroically, each fighting to save his brothers' lives, though he sacrificed his own.

But mourning could not go on forever for able, life-loving youth such as Becca. He returned vigorously to work, with his assistant Aelfric. The ship, now a year in the making, was taking shape. Months passed, and he made even more progress. Without standing too close, it looked as if it were finished. Still his brothers did not come, at least to take a look! He knew why. They had sunk to low classes, mere laborers on their father's fields--doing work the hired men had done in better times. Now they hated and resented farm work, and did it poorly too, so they gained little by their efforts and his father's holdings produced little for his household. His father then grew angry and told them he would not suffer their idleness, and soon turn them out if they did not mend their ways! How they hated hearing that rebuke! All this they held against him, envying him and resenting him because he had not gone and suffered with the rest, and his lot in life even had promise of much improvement, with his own ship as evidence of that promise.

Every village, and certainly every town and city, has an Olof, the idle carping kind of fellow and prating fool Mimir warned Becca not to be like, who thinks he knows it all and though he won't lift a hand is willing to give plenty of what he calls "advice."

"Hey there, youngest son of Rasmas!" Olof greeted him one day at work. "Fine ship you are building there, I'm sure, and no doubt you would be needin' some wise counsel to get it done right."

Becca knew Olof well enough, and said nothing. He knew what to expect, and he was not disappointed.

Olof approached nearer, watching Becca fit the boards to the ribs running from the keel, which was one huge log cut to form a single beam.

Becca heard some chuckling, and was annoyed but he kept his peace and continued working.

"Nei, nei, that'll never do, son of Rasmus! She'll sink beneath thee, sure as I am standing here!"

He kept it up, repeating himself, until finally Becca had enough and turned round to face Olof.

Yet this was the elder man, so Becca was not going to grab him and send him with a kick back toward the village.

"Oh?" he replied. "What is wrong with what I am doing? My father instructed me to do it thus."

Olof grinned, showing his broken, stained teeth. He spat to one side, missing the boat. "Then he should have told you that the boards all overlap, or you will have the water coming up between and fill the ship! You'll be swimming as soon as you launch, my boy! Hehehehe!"

It was all Becca could do not to grab an oar nearby and give Olof's head a swipe that would have made it spin.

Somehow, remembering this was an elder, he controlled his anger and swung back around to continue his work.

He knew as much as Olof did, that the ships of the Danes's were clinker-built, with all the boards overlapping below the water line, then sewn, not nailed, to the ribs, thus giving them flexibility that would keep them from breaking up in the worst, pounding seas. So what was wrong with his work?

Fortunately, he saw his father approaching, and Olof seemed to lose interest all of a sudden and ambled off in another direction, as if avoiding Rasmus.

His father came up to Becca, and glanced at Olof beating a retreat.

"What's he had to say, son?" Rasmus said. Becca shook his head. "I don't know if it is of any worth, father. He was laughing at my work, and I have tried to do it exactly as you showed me. But just to make sure it is right, would you inspect it?"

Rasmus agreed and stepped up to the work in progress, examining it with utmost care and taking his time. He even pounded on the boards with his fist to see how the hull responded.

Becca thought his father might even knock the boards off, he struck them so hard. At last his father grunted and stepped back.

"She'll is sound, son! Fine work!"

Becca sighed with relief. He had done a lot of the boards, and now wouldn't have to redo everything, costing him much time and labor.

Becca didn't expect to see Olof again for a time, but he was wrong. He showed up again, about the same time the following day. He repeated himself, questioning the quality of Becca's work and the seaworthiness of the ship. This Becca was prepared for, and he steadily ignored him and his taunts. But then he shifted and began questioning Becca's own abilities to be a ship master, and this hit home, as Becca already knew he could not claim much of any experience along that line.

"Got the knowledge, son, to steer a ship like this? How many ships have you commandeered anyway? None? I thought so! Well, what causes you to think you can do it now? Do you know the winds and the locations of the rocks and reefs that the ships come to grief on, all the way from the Jute-land to the Saxons and their isles? It is one thing building a ship to sail, and another thing being the captain! Got what it takes, son? What folly is this, you, the son of a farmer and cattleman, going to sea in his own ship? I never heard tell of such a thing. You'll surely come to nothing--the first sailing and you will end up on the bottom of the sea! The gods can't help you either--they don't suffer young fools gladly, you know!"

Becca was stung. He whirled around, his tools clenched dangerously in his hand. "They don't suffer old fools gladly either!" Becca spat at him savagely.

Olof's face colored, and he seemed as if to protest such insolence from the younger man. "Farmer! You little goat-herd! Why--"

Becca moved toward him, and Olof sprang away with surprising agility for his years, and then when Becca contined toward him turned and ran back up the road. Then he stopped, hurling insults.

"By the high gods Odin and Thor, you will answer for this effront to my dignity, son of Rasmus! You aren't more than a wretched whelp of a nasty bitch that lets a whole pack have her, yet you think you can be a ship-wright and a ship captain in one man! No one has ever claimed to be both and lived to boast about it! Well, I gave you my best advice, and you flung it back in my face! You'll hear about this, son of Rasmus!"

Just to end the matter, Becca grabbed his bow and put an arrow to it and took aim, as the dirty-mouthed old carper was still within range.

Seeing this, Olof did not waste another moment to dispute with him and yelled bloody murder and ran for his life.

Someone else paid him a visit. His mother!

She was a quiet, retiring soul, and seldom left her hearthside and the loom, so he was surprised to find her outdoors and come all the way down to see the ship. She stood looking at it admiringly. Her expression made him feel proud, better than he had felt for some time, for he had doubts like any man should, who was doing a great, difficult work like this for the first time.

Do you like it, mother? Is it good enough?"

"You have done what others have described, but it is much better than their words! Yes, I am very pleased by your work!"

"But why have you come, just to look at it? You never leave the house."

Her expression changed, and she glanced with concern toward their house.

"Your father," she began, pausing, "he is not well enouch for taking a ship's command, and I wonder if he will insist he go with you. I know he wants to go and help you on your voyage East, but he really could not, it might kill him!"

"Don't worry, mother," Becca told her. "I will think of something, to get him to stay with you. I would not be the cause of much pain."

His mother sighed, and shook her head. "I hope so. He is so impatient with his condition. He wasn't old when his feet and legs went bad. He wants to be free and happy and active again as he was in his youth. But he is not young any long. I am not young either. We are growing old now, and it is time to give these things up and let..."

She didn't have to finish. Becc knew and just nodded. He touched her shoulder. "It will be all right. I will think of something to say to him, so his pride will not be offended."

His mother's tears glistened in her eyes, as she clasped his hand briefly, then turned and hurried back to the house of Rasmus.

What a day for visitors this was! Becca was very busy when he grew aware someone was gazing at him. He turned and found it was Ingrid, a girl from the house nearest theirs--only she wasn't a girl any longer, he realized. It seemed she had turned into a woman overnight, especially when she walked and he could see her shapely form move beneath her woolen garment.

She caught his glance, then turned and walked slowly away, only turning once to glance back at him.

Her lingering glance told him everything he might need to know from a woman who had chosen him to be her man. But he decided he had a ship to build. A woman was for later, when he had made a living for his household! Just the same, it was a hard decision. Ingrid was ready to be a wife for a man, as far as he could tell. And it wasn't hard for him to tell!

One day Becca left Aelfric and a bear cub he had found after killing the mother who had charged him while going up to the woods on the hills to gather logs for rolling the ship down to the water. He was drawing close with a cart of logs drawn by the cattle the king had awarded him for his singing and dancing when he met Olof in passing, who averted his eyes and ducked away, giving him a bad feeling. He left the oxen and cart and ran to his ship. How strangely silent the place was! Where was Aelfric?

With an ominous feeling already in his heart from seeing Olof dart away like a big black crow, he went round the woodshed, and then found the bear cub lying on its side. He knelt and pulled it up and saw it was dead, a wound in its ribs like a spearthrust.

Becca sprang up, his sword drawn, and dashed to the boat, but there was no Aelfric in it.

What was that? He saw some bluish smoke rising from the middle of it. He leaped up and over into the ship and found live coals had been thrown in, and a fire was burning the strakes. He grabbed coals with his bare hands and heaved them over the side as quick as he could. But even without the coals the fire was growing, not dying back. He leaped out, ran to the water, tore off his bear shirt, soaked it in water, then ran back and beat at the flames. Soon he had smoke with no fire. He grabbed a bucket, and ran back and got water and then poured it on the burned area in the ship. The ship was saved!

He called again and again, "Aelfric!" Then he went back for another bucket of water and saw something dark on the waves. He had missed seeing it before, he was so intent on putting out the fire.

It looked like old clothes, laundry discards hung on two poles thrown in by washer-women.

But it wasn't quite right. With dread in his heart he waded out, and saw what he dreaded was true. He pulled Aelfric out, but the body hung blue and cold in his hands. Carrying him quickly to the camp, he laid the boy out, and pressed on his chest, but Aelfric did not gasp and sputter. He kept pressing, but still Aelfric lay lifeless. Then he saw the head wound, made by an ax. It was no use trying to revive him, he saw.

Laying his own bear-shirt upon Aelfric, Becca rose and went to the ship. He found something, a sign of struggle with feet tearing up the sand next to it he had not seen before. In the middle of the torn up ground, Aelfric's knife, and then a dark stain near it that could only be blood. Then he knew what happened. Aelfric had been slain fighting to defend the ship.

Aelfric went and got his father and Mimir's shields, and with his own he and two big boys from the village went and carried Aelfric on the shields to the house, where he was laid in honor in the main room.

Becca's father was distraught at the news.

His eyes roved in their sockets, as he sought some reason for this crime, and to discover who had done it.

Finally, he shook his head and sat down heavily in his chair.

"Go fetch your brothers to my chair, and I will deal with them.

"No, I will go with you. I don't want them to defile my house any more with their presence!"

He rose, despite his painful feet and legs, and using his staff and also leaning on Becca's arm, they went out. Danes were not fond of riding and preferred the good earth beneath their feet, but they found a mule and spreading a blanket upon it brought it up and Rasmus climbed on. By this time curious Danes were gathering, and they had heard of the fire in the ship and also that Becca's Saxon slave had been slain. There is no keeping such news from such folk, for in any Danish village everyone knew everyone's business.

A small crowd left the village, armed with staves, pitchforks, and also iron weapons, and made its way to the tillable fields and grazing land Rasmus owned.

When they neared the hired men's hut on the property, Becca's brothers came out bearing weapons.

They strode forth with a swagger, and just began to speak the customary greeting when their father silenced them. "You three are the disgrace of my old age! You have sought to burn my son's ship, for you were always jealous of him and hated him for his good ways, and you added to this crime by slaying his boy slave that served him well!"

Helmod and his brothers, Hoder the Cross-Eyed, and Eric the Black chiming in, began to protest, claiming they were innocent and that their honor had been defamed by some envious liar and braggart.

"Shut up, you are the malefactors!" Rasmus cried. "No one else remains in the village who would dare commit such a vile, cowardly deed as this! You have disgraced me a final time. I won't dirty my sword with your filthy blood, but you are banished from my presence forever. Get off my ancestors' sacred land--I disinherit you of all your claim to it--all goes to Becca my son upon my death! You carry nothing away from here but your wretched clothes and your dishonor--now go!"

Seeing this was final, that their father was resolved, and that he had the backing of the village, Becca's brothers began to plead, still clutching their weapons but falling to their knees.

Rasmus turned around. "I am going back to my chair to sit down and rest! I will not look upon them any more! Now, fellow Danes! Purge the stinking goat offal from my land!"

Becca did not have to do anything. Hurling obscenities, clods of manure, and threats, villagers raised their weapons and rushed at the three, who sprang up, threw down their weapons, and ran for their lives. Pelted with rocks, they soon vanished from view as they fled up the valley toward the thick wooded hills.

After the custom of a certain number of days he was mourned, Aelfric was buried with honor. He lay in Becca's bear-shirt beneath a fine cairn of big, smooth stones that Rasmus and Becca heaped up, to keep his bones and the fine ornaments given him by Rasmus and Mimir safe from spoiling by wild beasts and robbers. On Aelfric's neck and arms Becca put his own neck ornament and chain, and his bracelets. Last of all, Becca laid Aelfric's knife and a long straight timber of the ship's wood.

Then Becca sang a song, a different kind of Lament, for a brother in Christ who was wrongfully slain while defending his master's ship.

Listen, brother Danes, Becca the son of Rasmus sings this Lament. Who is my true brother?

Daughters of Dane-land answer me if you know!

This one named Aelfric, a foreigner of the Saxon tribes, was my true brother,

for only a short time, but he proved more than true to me.

And he was more a brother than my own blood brothers,

base, cowardly, slatternly fellows who now run in rags in the woods and bear unending disgrace.

I sing to thee of Aelfric the honorable Saxon!

He opened to me the light of the Heavenly Runes;

my soul is ravished by the beauty of them;

my hope is shining in them,

fairer than any golden ornament won in war,

fairer even than the movement of a mighty ship on the waves of the cold, northern seas.

Farewell to you, my Saxon brother!

You gave your life to save my ship!

Now, since I cannot bring you back from death,

launch forth on the proud ship sent down to take you to Valhalla,

and ascend to the glad, golden hall of the One who was smitten for our sins.

If not for you, I would never have heard tell of Him!

I owe you all this I have learned of Him,

And I owe you my ship for which you fought and gave your life,

For my ship you fought and gave your life,

when you were yet too young and your arms too short for the long oars!"

A roaring fire was lit by the cairn, in which they burned the bear cub, and they sat in vigil for that night by its embers. In the morning, father and son returned to the ship, and knew as they looked at it that they need not fear for it anymore.

After the banishing of Helmod the Eldest, Hoder the Cross-Eyed, and Eric the Black, no one would dare touch it or do it any harm.

But who was to man it now that the best Danes were rotting on Saxon fields?

Applicants for crew came forward, but for want of better they were the lowest specimens of Danish manhood.

There wasn't a one he could take! It was useless to test any of them, he knew they were unsuitable the moment he set eyes on them. After sending them away, he went to his grandfather and father, asking their counsel, telling them it seemed hopeless to find a crew among the Danes that were left.

Mimir did not see there was such a great problem.

He looked north and pointed with his boney finger. "Go to those brethren of ours, the ones across the water. You'll find all the men you would want there, all anxious to do your bidding in Mandal and Holm. I was there once, carrying slaves and concubines there after a raid, and found the villages over-full of goodly young men able to row and fight."

Becca was astonished. "Can you mean that, Grandfather? Those tribes are wild, crude, and rigid beasts, they are not like our Danes, so much merrier and gentlemenly! Why, I couldn't bear some of the revolting things they eat--the fish they soak in lye, then fry in rancid cow butter! Ugh! Others bury a lake fish and dig it up later and eat it like the finest thing imaginable! I really can't have such savages on board my fine ship! It would make my stomach heave if I saw them cooking or eating such offal like swine in a gutter!"

His father snorted. "Well, then, take these wretched dregs of Dane-land aboard, and don't complain to us again!"

His father strode out. Becca looked after him, then smiled and followed.

In the weeks after he and his father took a small craft Becca had built for his own ship to carry and boated over the narrow channel between the lush, green Danish islands and peninsula and the huge, barren territories of the northernmost tribes, and as soon as it was known that they were Danes and had even been involved with the sack of Lindesfarne, the whole area round was buzzing with the news of their arrival. Everyone there had already had been excited to a fever pitch about the taking of Lindesfarne's treasures by the Danes and aspired to do the same, if only given the opportunity. That is why so many new ships were being built up and down the coasts and fjords, in a thousand different hamlets and villages. Many men were sacrificing all they possessed in houses and lands, selling even their birthrights, to get enough money to pay the carpenters and buy the sail cloth, and necessary provisions and fittings.

This was the reason, then, that Becca was soon very busy interviewing eager applicants for the crew. It was very difficult to make choices, Becca found. Most all were more than suitable. Such manly fellows, able to fight and row with the best of the Danes of old. But were they obedient? Would they follow orders? He could have no quarrels and squabbles on board, nor would he tolerate anyone questioning his authority as captain when every storm or battle depended on their obedience to see through without disaster. Did they understand that part of the contract well enough? They were all brave, strong, vigorous, and adventurous. But would they obey even at severe cost or hazard to themselves? He wasn't sure, for the tribes he dealt with in their villages were just as he had heard they were--wild, crude, and unbendingly rigid and set in their ways.

To find out, he had to devise a test for obedience. After all, there was the added problem that he was not of their tribes, but was an outsider, a Dane. Wouldn't they resent that and conspire against him in a difficult situation when he needed their obedience most?

He decided to tell them the full truth, not keeping anything back. So he told them they were being recruited for his long-ship, but not for raiding but for service to some great king who would hire them for his wars. They would surely find fighting, and perhaps good pay, but not quick rewards they could enjoy back in their own villages. Would they still want to go, if the voyage did not promise them booty and a quick return home to celebrate, drink, and eat their earnings with their friends, wives, and children? They might be gone for years, not just days or weeks or even months. Could they see fit to join and still take orders, when they weren't loading themselves up with treasure from captured towns and villages?

He put these questions to the applicants, and it was like water thrown on a fire. Almost all of the men shrank back and went away. This eliminated the unwanted ones right at the start. Whenever he gave the same word in each vilalge, he found very few still willing to go with him. The ones that did agree to it were unlike the others who were all eager to reap quick and huge rewards from their service to a ship captain. They were more adventurous and committed to a life of independence and voyage than the others--not so tied to their little villages and the surroundings they had grown up in. They were freer spirits, he saw, freer in their minds and hearts to cast anchor and sail off into unknown waters for years on end without getting up a mutiny.

Taking the few he found willing to join him from each village, Becca and his father made their way, Rasmus riding a horse to save his feet and legs, through the south part of the northmost tribes. It took more time this way to find the fifty men he needed, but it was worth all the extra trouble. The fifty he did get seemed most remarkable to him, and committed to him as a captain even above the tempting visions of treasure and beautiful concubines that dazzled and drew most of the northern tribesmen. What were they seeking then as their rewards? He asked each one, and got varying answers, most unlike any one else's. He was intrigued with these men, they were such individuals, men who thought for themselves and were not content to follow the herd. Their fellow tribesmen were all common sorts, all pretty much the same in their desires, hopes, lusts, and animal-like needs. What did they need to think about anyway?

But these fellows who joined his crew, they each had a different sea-path chosen, where men had seldom sailed before or thought to sail. In a way, they reminded him of his own heart. He too was sailing a different sea-path than his fellow Danes, was he not?

He shared this with his crew, when he had assembled them all together. They were full of questions he was happy to answer. They asked about Lindesfarne, and his refusal to slaughter Christian men, women, and children of the Saxon race. He replied that he had given oath to fight and bear an oar, not slaughter harmless people for no good reason, he told them.

Though they had never heard anyone say this before, these men were sober and considered his words before one or two spoke again.

The first was from Holm, one of the three men who had left the village to join Becca. His name was Andreas.

"Captain, I too have felt that way, when I saw the raiding parties launch, and then when they returned, I saw what effect their treasure and slaves had on them. They were not good men, not men of honor then! Their wives and families suffered, as they were all the more abused, despite the good fortune the men had won with their weapons and courage on their raid. We have not been made happier, though the people have become richer, and our chiefs becoming mighty have been able to quit scratching the soil for a living and erect great mead-halls for banquets and the skalds to sing in."

Another new crewman, Bjorn, son of Bjorn, stood and spoke and asked Becca a question. "Would you think of moving from Dane-land and settling among us with your household? We need more men like you, sir. We would do anything if you would make our land your home."

This was a startling idea for Becca. Leave his own birth-home? He hadn't imagined such a thing before. His father looked at him as if he should consider it, surprising him even more.

Afterwards, Becca consulted with his father.

"How can you consider such a thing? To take of their people for my crew, that is one thing. But to forsake our own people and reside among these crude, wild folk? You've seen yourself how they live, with their own beasts sharing their houses in all seasons. And if the stink of their cattle on them wasn't enough, they don't bathe, they just go to the sweat lodges now and then when their wives can't take the stench of them any longer. You always know where they are, because you can smell them first! No wonder! You've seen what rank things they eat too. That takes away any offense they might have to their own unwashed bodies. Working with them, yes. But I could never think of residing among them!"

"Why not, son?" Rasmus replied. "You see what Dane-land is like these days. It isn't worth a goat's entrails. Could it be more dismal? They ruined themselves for this generation at least. There is no future there for the household of Rasmus, none that I can see. Why not move to this more populaced land and people who are untutored and wild but are yet friendly to us and willing to learn new ways and hear new things. There is hope for a better life amongst these savages, something I do not see in our diminished Dane-land. Our Danes will take a generation or more before they recover from the folly of Jarrow. I am too old to see the recovery and take any joy in it. In the meantime we would fare much better in this adopted land."

Becca could not argue with that counsel. It seemed very wise indeed. So he did not refuse to hear about it again, when it came up, and put it way to to ask his grandfather about when he returned to Dane-land in the next few days to retrieve his ship.

Recruitment concluded successfully, Becca and Rasmus left the northernmost tribes, and returned home, taking half a crew's number with them to help outfit the ship. The rest were left to requisition supplies they would need, all specified by Rasmus, which they would take on board on their return. Rasmus had already found a house in which to move with all his household on their return. It would be a fully loaded ship! They might have to take some goods and small cattle on hired boats, of course. The biggest livestock might as well be sold and another herd built up in the pastures of their new home.

Pulling up their little boat on the beach, Becca ran to see his grandfather and tell him the news and how his venture had gone. But Ingmar met him with sad but relieved eyes. She motioned for him to proceed after her, and he knew immediately that Mimir's last hour had arrived. All he hoped now was that he was just in time after nearly missing it.

He found his grandfather sleeping, but there was something different, he scarcely drew a visible breath. Becca knelt down and put his ear close to the old man's lips, to catch anything he might say. Aside from a word or two, his grandfather seemed to be mumbling in his sleep.

Grandfather!" Becca called, hoping he might awaken him to his presence. "I am Becca! Your grandson! Father and I are back."

His grandfather moved slightly, and groaned, then slowly, very slowly he began speaking.

"Hear me, my son! I have been waiting long for you! I prayed the gods, and the Greater Than all the Gods, that He bring you to me on the wings of a great wind before I pass from here to the darkness..."

These were painful things for Becca to hear, but he did not dare interrupt, and presently, after a pause for breath and strength, the old one continued.

"You must remember my words! Do not forget them. Get a big stone and write them with sacred runes, lest they be lost to the young ones who come after us.

They must not be left ignorant of the things to come.

I have seen them! The heavens have opened and disclosed their secrets to my eyes...

Fitful breathing followed, and he halted again, in an attempt to gather his strength. Finally, though it took some time, old Mimir again took up the thread of his last words.

"The Danes will lose their manly character and strength of heart and their noble, fighting spirit. They will be assailed by greater tribes and powers who are coming with their armies and fleets time and again. Oh, for a time they will be great, and they will have kings far into the mists of times to come, but they will not be brave like ours now, they will not be soldiers, they will be wearing fine robes and live in great mead-halls, that is all.

Then a great ruler, foreign to us, the greatest of men, will come and take the scepter away, and the Danes will be made his slaves. They will gladly give up their freedom, thinking that a small price to pay for what the fierce ruler of the world will give them.

I was shown his face and countenance. He was seemly to the eyes, but he devoured our people like a wolf who has not eaten for a long time. He ripped all our flesh off, then crushed our bones for the marrow, even the skull was gnawed to pieces. We were made mere slaves.

And we did not resist him, whatever he chose to do with us.

We were already killing our children in the womb-- for profit and for the ease of a life without children to clothe, feed, and train.

We were already killing the old in their beds to make way for those who were younger.

We had cast away our weapons and no longer could raise a force of brave fighting men to defend our lands.

We asked others more powerful to come and drive away our enemies when they attacked--that is how cowardly and fat we became.

We loved pleasure and ease, but in the end we lost everything we desired in life..."

"But who is he, Grandfather?" Becca broke in at last. "What is the name of this despicable man? Was it shown to you?"

His grandfather seemed to be troubled, and he shifted on his bed.

"No, no! No man knows his name, but only his number.

His grandfather then thrust out first one hand, then the other, reaching for Becca.

Becca felt his grandfather's hands drop on his own after feeling his face and shoulders.

Mimir's finger tapped out six times in Becca's palm, three times he did this.

When he was finished, his grandfather seemed relieved. "That is his number! You do not have to know his name, for that is a mystery until he appears on the earth to rule it. For he will come suddenly and ascend his throne and command that this number is put to the foreheads and hands of all Danes and all other peoples he rules as slaves--and they cannot buy or sell anything without his number!"

Becca's head was whirling. This number was greater than any he had known. But now he knew there had to be such a number. The heavens had revealed it to his grandfather! And it was a name of a most wicked ruler!

"But why?" he pleaded. "If he makes us all slaves in our own land, why must we wear his number?"

His grandfather replied without any hesitation.

"Because he claims to be God! He claims to be Greater Than All! But he is a vile, lying imposter, yet many people will believe him and fall down and worship him. Even the priests, who serve Odin and Thor in that day, though they call them other names of their own, will worship him! They won't care that they are mere slaves to him, just so they can fill their bellies with the food he gives them. But you must not do that! For if you do, all who do that will be destroyed with him, when the Greater Than All, Jesus the Nazarene, comes with his mighty men of war and sweeps them off the earth and hurls them into the flames of the dark burning lake prepared for them..."

After his grandfather breathed his last breath and lay still, Becca held his hands clasped in his own to keep them warm, though the beloved spirit had departed. Finally, he let his grandfather's hands go and arose, and Ingmar came to the bedside, and Becca and his father stepped away so she could wash the body. Clean blankets were laid round him, and other preparations made for his funeral pyre and the mourning vigil. Then then Becca, hearing the wailing of the village women for Mimir the Wise already breaking forth at the news of his passing, left the village to shed unseen tears as well as to think over what had happened and the strange, troubling things he had heard about the destructions of the end times to come.

He thought about what his grandfather had described of things to come about within another generation. Danish ships and arms would win glory for a time, recouping their terrible losses at Jarrow forty years before, as they returned to fight the Saxons with even bigger fleets. They would prevail this time, and Northumbria would be crushed and the other northern kingdoms too. Yet his people, once they settled down in those lands, would be conquered, and the lands again ruled by Saxons as they had been before. What use was all that fighting and shedding of Danish youth and grown men?

No, it was better to seek other ways to a better life! But what could those ways be? He had some vague ideas of how to find them. He had heard of great opportunities to serve mighty kings in the East. But it would take ships to reach their dominions, and if they arrived on foot they couldn't demand as great a price for their service, so he was determined to go by water in his own ship.

Would his father go with him? He did not think so. His father preferred the comforts of his own hearth at this time of his life, having hazarded his life often enough in previous years. If he could scarcely walk, he wouldn't want to go along. Even the rocking of the boat would disturb his legs and feet and give him great pains.

So he would have to leave his father, mother, and their household, after seeing that they were safely settled in their new home in Holm or Mandal, where the people were most friendly to them.

How long would he be away? He decided he would not return until he had gained his fortune bearing arms for the king he chose to serve. He was young and had many good years of strength in his body, so he was in no hurry. The crew would be the same, for they were all about his age, with no households and wives and children to be concerned about leaving so long.

Yet he already felt grief at the thought his father and mother would be gone, passed from this life, before he finally returned to them. Would he only find their grave markers when he arrived back laden with spoil from his ventures in the East? What could he do? How could he do otherwise?

He decided it was best not to think about something he could not change, and so he finished his thoughts in the fields overlooking the water and made his way back to the village and his father's home. As he neared the village and saw the smoke curling from his father's chimney, he thought how was much packing and loading of household goods to do before they could sail, perhaps in a few days time. He would have to go to Hedeby and hire a big, wide tradeship, a knorr, for a few small boats to accompany them in his ship would not be enough. He was thankful he had brought so many from his crew, for all would be handy. So many hands would make fast, light work getting his father's goods and furniture from the home to the ship and whatever boats they could hire. It was best they be quick in their departure, too, as then there would be less time to grieve over it. Only when they were aboard ship and headed toward the northern coasts, would they have time to reflect and realize they had given up their fatherland for a foreign land. Then the womenfolk could shed tears, and the strong men could stare silently out to sea. Danes were sea-rovers, after all. The open, wild sea was their pasture and road. It was something they knew could happen to any of them--leave-taking of their ancestral homes. Yet when it happened they shut the doors of their empty houses, and drove out the cattle and sheep and took them away, leaving only a silent homestead behind, they still felt torn in their hearts. It could not be helped!

When the next week turned, and they loaded the longship and a knorr from Hedeby and were on their way toward the northern coastlands, Ingmar sat in the hold protecting a leather bag containing earth dug from Rasmus's fields, which was to be poured out at their next farmstead, and another special earthenware urn, containing Mimir's heart plucked from his pyre's ashes, for she was going to be part of Rasmus's household the rest of her days. She was offered her freedom and some gold and silver to help her, but said to Becca and his father she chose not to return to her Saxon village, for it had been so many years she would return a stranger, and find her parents gone and her relatives looking strangely at her and maybe think her a burden. Besides, no man would ask her to be his wife at her age, so how was she going to support herself? She would be very poor indeed, and a solitary woman, with no man to protect her. Rather than that, she wanted to remain with the family she had served, for they were kind to her, she said.

"You are a servant, by your own choice, in my father's household then!" Becca told her. "Take good care of him, and when I return I will come and reward you with enough silver pieces to keep you in your own house if you prefer one then, for the rest of your days. If anyone mistreats you, he will answer to my ax and sword!" With his grandfather's heart aboard, enclosed by the sheaves of the Book of the Heavenly Runes, Becca did not feel so forelorn as they launched forth and watched the Danish fatherland recede from view across the waters.

He decided to take Mimir's heart wherever he roamed, for no one had given him more wise counsel, and the heart would remind him of it, perhaps when he needed wisdom most.

It turned out that it was well he did this! He would need to remember Mimir's wisdom, not to mention the Heavenly Runes' even greater wisdom, many times in difficult circumstances in the coming years.

Following the sea path described to him by the Greek trader in amber at Hedeby, Becca and his ship set off to make a living with his arms and seacraft.

It was a bright day, with no clouds, as they launched, and they were soon on their way, the breezes good enough to fill the sail and save their oars.

But within a couple hours, everything seemed to turn sour.

Bad weather--contrary gusting winds, forcing them to furl the sail, get out the oars, and fight their way through the sea rather than be forced back to Dane-land. They made such poor progress that way, and were exhausting themselves. Then downpours, hour after hour. They struggled to find a safe anchorage as the daylight failed. The next day, the same. Their food and water stocks draining down, they fished, but got few fish, and poor ones at that, for their efforts. Hunting gained them little but a few, scrawny rabbits and other small woodland creatures for the stew pot, and it was raining, so that the fire smoked and sputtered, and never did cook anything all through. Days of this, and the rope and leather rotted, and grew mold, and rashes broke out on arms and legs, and even fever took men to the sick bay where they languished under cover. Such little meat and fish, they were hungry most of the time. The weather grew more fierce, and the landings they made were no better. They met hostile, armed groups wherever they touched land to fetch water and hunt provisions. Clouds and fogs kept them fearful of ripping their ship open on hidden reefs and rocks. All this time the men grew more fearful and anxious, as the number of the sick increased. One day Becca noticed stains on the oars, and he examined one or two and it was the same: blood! He grabbed a man's hands, and they were cracked, oozing blood! He went from one man to another, and found the same thing, the men had kept it from him, that their hands were cracked and bleeding.

Becca awoke as if from a trance, gazed at the cloudy heavens, and then ordered the men to put him to land and wait for him.

Glumly, sick, dispirited, the men obeyed, and he got out on some sea rocks and climbed ashore.

When he had climbed round to a more solitary place out of sight of the ship, he began to pray openly. He was shouting above the crash of the waves nearby, as he could not help himself. All the turmoil in his heart was in his words. "What is this you are doing to us? It is you, Lord Christos, who wield power over heaven and earth! You are the God I bow to, not Odin and Thor and all the rest. You! Why is this happening to us?"

He stood there, feeling foolish all the while, as the waves kept crashing, and nobody answered. He looked first around, then up at the sky with all its rain-dark clouds, and felt the dampness of his clothes dragging on his body, and wanted to be anywhere but there. But he had to get an answer! For the sake of his men he had to come back with some direction! What was he to do?

He knew they couldn't go on like they had. It had to change, for they were finished! Obviously, there was no blessing on their voyage. The men were close to rising up and demanding that they return to Dane-land. They were all superstitious men, and thought that somehow they had offended Thor and Odin--so that their efforts were all in vain.

Becca's heart sank at the thought that perhaps they were right. They had offended the gods, and this was the result. But he didn't believe in them! So how could they be doing this to them? Surely, Lord Christos would protect them, and warn off these gods, if they were trying to ruin his voyage? Who was greater, Lord Christos, or these doomed gods of his ancestors, who were all going to be defeated someday by the Frost Giants, as his grandfather had told him?

He sat down, discouraged. He felt he was getting nowhere in his prayer. What else could he say to God anyway than what he had just said? Would many words bring an answer? He doubted that very much. So he waited, pulling his wolf shirt up around his ears. He was determined to sit there until he turned to stone if necessary. Let his men return to their homes--and take his ship too! What good was it anyway if God did not favor him?

He must have drifted off, his mind lulled by the sound of the surf. Then words drifted into his thoughts, as if cast up by a slow wave. They curled round in his mind then began to recede in an ebb flow. But he realized, this was his answer! He sprang in his spirit upon the words and would not let them go, though they were dark sayings.

"I am dishonored among you."

Becca sprang to his feet. "Howso?" he called out. Then he waited.

More words came.

"Make a search of your ship, call the men to account, that they might be clean. I am dishonored in your midst by cursed things."

What cursed things? Becca looked all around him for an explanation. But there was none. He had to return to the ship to find it out, he realized. He climbed back around the headland's big rocks, then hailed the ship that lay not far off.

Once aboard, Becca could see from swift glances and the mood of the men that they were all very expectant, wanting to find out what he had done ashore, and why he had gone.

Becca thought furiously. "I will call them to account, as the Lord commanded. Maybe then I will be given more instruction."

When the men assembled, and they were listening closely to him, Becca's eye happened to fall upon the bear amulet shining on Bjorn's chest, and as he looked at another man he saw he was wearing a raven-decorated bracelet in honor of Odin, and yet another had a shirt with a hammer design, all point to Thor of course. These things spoke to him. It was plain.

What else was the reason for the curse? It had to be this! They were dishonoring God by bringing all these idols aboard, and God was saying, "I the Lord am a jealous God. I will have no other gods before Me. I have had enough of this! Choose you this day whom you will serve, your vain, lifeless idols or Me!"

Becca was at a loss for words, even if he now knew the reason for the disfavor that had fallen upon the ship.

"Men, we are at fault for what has happened to us! The gods have not done this to us, for they are vain, useless dead things that foolish men make and then serve, though they themselves fashioned these gods out of wood, stone, and women's looms. We dishonor God, the Living God! Greater Than All has told me, that all these idols must go, they must be cast from us! Will you obey? This is the only way we will receive favor."

Becca was surprised more than any other man on board, when he saw his crew rush forward, tear the amulets from their necks, dig wooden images of Thor or Odin from their lockers, even pull off valuable bracelets and clothes with the signs of gods engraved or woven into them and cast them in a heap on the deck.

Finally, the last man had given up whatever god or pagan item he had brought onboard. They all looked mightily relieved, as Becca observed, once this was done.

He too was just as relieved, for he thought they would have stubbornly resisted his call to cast away their ancestors' gods. But it was such a repugnant thought, that they should have endure another day of such wretchedness as they had suffered for weeks, reducing them all to desperation, that they gladly gave up their helpless, useless gods. They had to dispose of the idols and objects of magic and sorcery, but how? Burn them or merely cast them overboard.

It seemed best for them to burn them, he thought. Then they would see them utterly consumed, and shown to be powerless to save themselves.

So they continued at his command down the coast and found a harbor and anchored. It seemed safe enough, with no fires or signs of habitation, and they went ashore, though still carrying all their arms. They found wood and started a good fire, and soon they were casting in the objects and images, all watching the flames consume them.

When these things had turn to ash, the men brought buckets, put out the fire, then scooped out the ashes and cast them into the sea. When this was done, their hands and arms were dirty, so they washed and then returned to ship, but not before a curious buck came down to the shore and received an arrow from Haakon's bow that pierced his heart.

They lit another fire, and before long were feasting, enjoying a meal together they had not enjoyed since they left their homes.

Providence smiled upon them after that. They sailed all the way down around the lands of the Romanized Gauls and Franks and the peninsula of Hispania and through the Gates of Hercules' Pillars into the Great Sea.

But after the Gates of Hercules, the countryside grew very wary of the northern, dragon-prowed ships. Wherever they made landfall, if there was a village or town, the people fled away, sometimes leaving their meals on the table! They usually had tall, stone watchtowers to give them warning of Northmen's longships coming, so they could get away in time to avoid them. Becca had tradegoods to barter and intended them no harm, he just wanted to buy some provisions and take on water, but it was everywhere the same along the coasts, the people fled at the sight of them. It was apparent that his countrymen had been there before them, raiding and attacking these coastslands. Sicilia was a very large island, with many cities and big mountains and plains. It appeared very fertile too, with many cultivated areas showing fruit trees and grain fields. At the largest city they were allowed entrance as a tradeship, since they did not come with a fleet of warships. They were much in need of water and bread. They did not stay long, as prices were high and the crafty merchants knew how to separate visitors from their money, all too quickly too. Down around to the south of Sicilia they came to some small, sun-scorched rocky islands between Sicilia and Africa. They were called the isles of Malta from earliest times and the original Maltese people had never been driven off, though now men of all nations came and traded there in the markets of the two largest cities. Becca did not think these barren-looking islands were fertile enough to be of use for provising the ship, but he was wrong after they entered the harbor of a city they found hidden away behind the headlands.

Making much out of little, extremely fertile patches of ground, the gardens were cultivated and watered by hand-drawn water from deep wells, yielding all sorts of fruits, trees, and grains, with rock walls enclosing them and sheltering them from thieves and the burning, dry winds of Africa just over the horizon.

More than that, the location of these islands was just right for a great trade center. The commercial worlds of north, east and west and south sent thousands of merchants who thronged the islands to buy and sell, just as the traders came from all over to buy and sell at Hedeby in the far north.

Going ashore, Becca and his men passed through arches to the covered suks of the Arabs, and were passing through the carpets and jewelry and copper ware shops, regaling themselves of the delicious foods and fresh breads and sweet nectars of the street venders, when Becca saw some slaves, captives from some raiding ship, their hands all bound behind them, and ropes fastened to iron neck collars, all tied together.

One young slave caught his eye, for he seemed different, more polished and cultured from the others who looked like common farmers and vinedressers. There was pain in his eyes, understandably, but no defiance or even despair; clearly, the man had spirit and a knowledge of his own worth and dignity despite the misfortunes of falling into the cruel hands of the seafaring raiders, the Saracens.

He offered to buy the slave, and the slave master, Hakim from Carthage, was not about to sell him, for since it had been such a poor day for sales he was just then prepared to drive the whole consignment back to his ship for transport to the bigger markets of Carthage.

"Not for sale!" he was told, as his sign language eventually was understood by Hakim and his fellow Muslim business colleagues.

Becca would not be dissuaded.

He took a gold coin, then several jewels, and held them out to the dealer.

Hakim eyed it, but scowled and turned away.

Becca went and stood round in front of Hakim, and then held up the money, with another jewel, this time amber earrings set in big plates of silver, added.

The trader stroked his beard, and eyed the amount, then nodded, snatching the money and prize amber earrings, and the slave was Becca's. Handlers quickly untied him from the others, and pushed the slave toward Becca. Becca sought the man's eyes, and he saw he was right: there was a look of true intelligence, even if a lot of pain and fright was in that face right at that moment.

Becca reached round and untied the man's hands, and watched his slave rub his wrists and begin to look as if he weren't in pain any longer. Then he did something unexpected, unseen before in that market. He stretched his hands with gratitude to Becca, as if casting himself on the benevolence and charity of his new master.

Hakim was one of those who saw the gesture, and was visibly chagrined, reminded by this of his own recent harsh whipping of the slave, who had just now escaped his clutches. Becca too was surprised, but he saw that it only confirmed that he had made a wise choice, that this slave was different. Could he replace Aelfric? No, but perhaps he would play a different role than Aelfric, but none the less important to him. Time would tell!

Back at the ship, when they had loaded up whatever provisions they had bought for their journey, Becca had his slave come to stand by him as the ship cleared the harbor.

When it was late, he let the slave hold the tiller as he had done, for he had watched long enough to see how it was done. The slave smiled and took the duty, as Becca's crew glanced with surprise and even shock at them.

Gaining the man's confidence with this act of trust and also some other acts of kindness, Becca worked with him to find out as much as he could about his former life. He learned that the young fellow's name was Alexios and he was a Cypriote, and had been taken by an Arab saracen that had suddenly pounced on his waterside town, taking many of the youth like himself for sale in Carthage, Alexandria, and other African cities. Thousands had vanished to cruel fates before him, so he expected nothing better at the hands of the slavers. He never expected to see his home again and had despaired of his life, for the Saracens were known to be very cruel, and slaves were often worked to death. Here he was no farmer or had worked in olive orchards and vineyards. But he was probably destined for a mine or a brick maker or dye vats, some such drudgery that would kill him in a few years.

"He whipped you too," Becca observed from the marks on Alexios's back. "What was the reason for him whipping you?"

"He knew we were Christians, of course, and so he forced us to convert to his god, whom they call Allah. Those who refused were whipped until they converted. But I could not accept his cruel, false god and deny the only true God. Mohammed, the one who is the champion of this religion, is not a true prophet of God, for his book says that God has no Son, and I know His Son, He is Christos, who is Savior and Lord! How could I deny Him! I would rather be whipped to death. And so they whipped, beat, and starved me--and would have killed me, except that our slave master, Hakim, decided against going that far with me, as he hoped to yet get some money for me in the markets if he spared my life. Just the same, whenever he saw me, he had to grind me to the floor with his foot and he spat on me and hurled every insult these barbarous Saracens know. And then he always mocked me and my God, saying that worse was to come, in the African mines or in the quarries, which he said were too good for infidels like me! Jews were pigs, and Christians were monkeys, he said, quoting his holy book that Mohammed wrote! To Hakim we Christians were fit only to be slaughtered or to be made low caste and forced to pay high taxes."

The slave had given Becca much to think about. He had not heard about these Saracens and their religion to this extent before. He had not known that they denied the Christian God and His Son, as a Muslim trader in Hedeby told him they worshipped the same God and that the Muslims believed in peace. But now he knew the truth about Islam, their religion, and would he meet with more of these wicked Saracens in the coming days, and perhaps trade sword blows with them? He knew he would not mind if he were sent to fight them--for they were nothing but cruel men, who would force believers in Christos to take a god in whom they did not believe. How could that faith be of value? Danes never forced people to believe in Odin or Thor-- why should they believe in their captors' gods? It was forced! Anything a slave was forced to do, would God accept that as true homage? All the love of freedom in his Danish soul rose up enraged at the thought. He knew he would have fought such a thing himself, with all his strength and will. No one was going to force him to give homage to a god, it was to be of his own free will or nothing!

"Now what do you want of me, master?" Alexios asked Becca, as Becca took a sponge and a bottle of olive oil and applied the healing oil to Alexio's lash-covered back.

Becca smiled. "You are Greek, are you not? I am Danish from the far north country, a barbarian to your eyes! I learned of you Greeks when I was a boy. You have your heroes and great sailing ships too, like us. Greeks still come all the way to our markets, just to buy amber, some of which I have brought with me for trade. It is true, we are barbarous, and need much teaching. Teach me your Greek language and your runes, for that is why I rescued you from that dog of a trader. I saw you were not like the others, you were a man of knowledge, smooth, not rough handed like them. Now tell me about the places we are looking to go."

So, with the Greek slave able to give Becca all the information he needed to make it to his destination, they sailed across the Great Sea all the way east to the farthest end of the Great Sea, passing by Cyprus on this journey until they reached the City of Constantine, New Roma.

As for why they passed by the slave's home, Becca explained: "If I come with this one steed of war, your people might set upon us and kill all of us, thinking we are returning for more captives! But I will take you back to your home after we reach the city of your emperor."

Becca was already known to the City Prefect and the naval authorities as they were stopped and interviewed by commanders of imperial warships while still miles at sea. After a lengthly inspection of his ship and his men and weapons, he was ordered to report to the imperial court for possible service to the Emperor. There he enlisted his ship and men in the naval forces of the emperor, who drove hard deals with barbarians who entered his service.

Were they good enough? They were tested in every art of war and handing a ship at sea, and came through with flying colors. Becca was told he could name his price, since he was of exceptional worth to his new masters. Becca declined to name a price, only said that he preferred a tenth of the spoils of war he and his ship could win in battle, and a tenth more for the the widows and poor of the city. Asking so little for himself and showing his love for the poor of a city foreign to him, immediately gained him wide approval and friendship. In this way, not grasping for every advantage for which he could, Becca was not like the other barbarians who flocked to serve in the armed forces of the Emperor. He was cunning enough to hold his own in any bargaining but he was wise and good, and these sterling qualities along with his feats of bravery in fighting the emperor's chief enemies, the invading Arabs of Arabia who followed Mohammed and his successors, travelled all the way up the chain of authority to the emperor.

One day a bejeweled, magnificently silk attired imperial herald came to greet Becca's warship on return from a campaign, riding right up to the ship berthed at the imperial wharves on a quadriga drawn by four white richly decorated horses, his pages carrying the imperial standard, to deliver a summons even before the ship could be unloaded of the booty and an accounting and division made. The herald stepped down from the imperial gold quadriga onto a piece of carpet. Becca came forward to him, and the herald extended his hand, which Becca took, not knowing what else to do. Was he to bow? He had never bowed to anyone, even the king of the Danes did not demand such obeisance.

The herald did not seem to be effronted, showing no sign he was displeased at Becca's behavior.

"We know that you, as foreigners, do not know our ways, but you will learn them. Welcome to New Roma! You are more than a guest, you are to be extended every courtesy, as your character as you have already displayed is rare among barbarians, and is greatly prized here."

But there was more! Becca was called to court, a most rare invitation for a newcomer, and barbarian at that!

So, dressed in his best, going to the Hall of Ambassadors in the palace, he witnessed with his own eyes the majesty he had only heard about before, but could scarcely believe.

A jem-incrusted throne that rose up into the air, transporting the emperor to the ceiling of a immense mead-hall that could contain all the mead-halls of the Danes and still have much room to spare? A golden mechanical tree by the throne that held golden, cunningly fashioned birds that sang as sweetly as any in the wood?

Although the emperor allowed few imperial guards to be posted nearest him, since some previous emperors had been slain by their own guards enlisted in various power struggles, the palace was thronged with them, inside and out. Uncountable warriors all equipped with golden shields and wearing shining tunics of silver mail. Why even the posts that held up the walls and ceilings of the emperor's palace were made of gold and held inset jewels in them! The emperor's riches were beyond numbering, his war ships and armed horsemen beyond count, and the walls that encircled his sea-girt capital were at least three days journey by land! If the thirteen miles of land and sea walls alone, with all their fortresses and walled harbors along the Golden Horn and Bosporus, were stretched out, wouldn't it be a hundred miles?

And this great ruler of the Empire of Eastern Christendom wanted to see him and speak to him, a Danish sea-rover, Becca the Red, the son of Rasmus the Green-Eyed! Wouldn't his father be proud if he knew? After his audience with the emperor, Becca was given some days ashore to relax and full freedom to go anywhere he chose with his men, who were also given passes. After all, the emperor had chosen them to be his special bodyguard whenever he sailed on the Bosporus or the Sea of Marmara. For this great honor they were given magnificent tunics and shields, and all new weapons. As Becca and his crew toured the city, Becca's ship was completely outfitted and restored in the emperor's shipyards by the best shipwrights. The only thing a bit strange to him was the name they were given by the imperial recorders: "Varangian."

"Varangian?" He and his men were called to be called that, whether it sounded strange to his ears or not! Deciding that it wasn't the worst thing Danes were called, he did not argue for "Dane", and let it go.

They toured the city, which was the largest and most splendid in the world. The lands alone were a great sight to see, built by Emperor Theodosius in the 4th century.

The amphitheatre was another great attraction, of course, with four chariot races daily, attended tens of thousands of citizens, half of which were one color, half another, depending on the colors of the two favorite contenders. They all drove quadrigas, which were drawn by four horses apiece. As they raised around the obelisk, Snake Column, and a gold-sheathed column of the Emperor Theodosius, with the crowds of tens of thousands roaring their favorites' names from the tiered stands, it was a magnificent spectacle to the Danes, beyond anything they had imagined it would be. The emperor himself and his chief officials sat in a special box, which had a private entry opening on a guarded tunnel that took him to and fro from the palace.p> Gambling was a Danish passion from of old, but Danes were not particularly obsessed with horse flesh, preferring their "steeds of the sea" to the land-bound species, so they did not spend the day there, as most other visitors would, throwing all their cash away on this and that contender.

The immense, tall, domed buildings, the palaces, churches, baths, and huge commercial districts strung out along the major thoroughfares, all pillared and covered with canopies, drew their chief attention, since they had not seen the like anywhere else, except perhaps in Gaul where the ruins of the Roman cities were still very impressive. The Port officials showed them the special fortresses guarding the shoreline and the ship-defying chain that was winched up from both sides to block the mouth of the Golden Horn, the inner harbor of Byzantium. Then, from a high tower Becca looked down upon the Golden Horn in the midst of the city. Hedeby would have fit in just one small piece of it, and be swallowed up so it couldn't even be found! But this city was larger than his eye could see, even from the vantage of this tower.

Allowed to remain armed, to keep their swords and shields because they were imperial bodyguards, Becca and his Varangians were escorted through the most magnificent and largest temple on earth, the one built by Emperor Justinian three centuries before. Becca was more than thrilled by the sight, even moreso when he was told the edifice was called Divine Wisdom.

Surely, there was no other place on earth that could as rightly claim such a name as this! he thought. As he looked up into the vast dome overhead, pierced with many windows all around, he thought for sure he was looking through heaven's window as the light flooded down, multi-colored, into the sanctuary where thousands of worshipers and priests daily assembled. This indeed was the center of the world, of the universe, for him! Could there be more glorious spot? The beauty and splendor was indescribable and left him speechless.

In the galleries on the second storey, gazing down at a forest of alabaster columns and upwards at countless shining golden lamps and domes overhead pierced by many-colored windows all pouring their light and color into the vast spaces beneath upon thousands of congregants and priests, he paused to take his sword and with the point carve a rune on the alabaster railing. It was one he had learned from one of his northern tribesmen onboard who was the son of a rune-master.

As long as Divine Wisdom stood overlooking the sea approaches to the city, Becca's rune would testify that he, the son of Rasmus and the grandson of Mimir, had stood in that glorious place, and it would still be there on the day that the Usurper who claimed to be Greater Than All ascended his throne to rule the world.

Touring the world's greatest and wealthiest city and its marvels, they were interrupted by a call from the emperor to return to their ship to get ready for duty. Spies had reported a sharp increase in activity in the ports of Muslim kingdoms to the south. Diplomats from the emperor had been hard at work, trying for months to delay the coming attack with treaties and offers of many gold byzants for mutual trade and prosperity, but the Muslims under the leadership of the Caliph of Baghdad did not want to share anything, they wanted to seize the whole empire of the Christian emperor at New Roma, lock, stock, and barrel! Holy, golden-domed Byzantium had been assaulted countless times before, but her triple walls would repulse them, so that the only way left to her enemies was by water, by sea-borne war ship. The enemy fleets could do much damage to the country, and so the emperor was forced to destroy them, or suffer the destruction of most of his country, even if the capital itself was spared any injury, thanks to its tremendous land and sea walls and forts.

So the Danish Varangians were pressed soon into active service for when the Caliph launched yet another armada to take the capital, just as Mohammed had commanded, that they should strike at the head of their enemy, then mop up the other cities and countryside at their leisure.

The emperor's chief weapon was not sword or warship or even massed calvalry charging the enemy--it was Greek fire! A demonstration was given Becca and his men by a descendant of the discoverer of this weapon, held in a place of ruins where military devices were tried out and tested.

After the hand-held cannon was displayed to Becca, the great-grandson turned to him and gave his name. "My name is Basil, and my forefather was Callinicus, a refugee from Syria when the infidel Muslims invaded. He brought the secret recipe for the fire we use against our foes. Next I will show you the munitions works where I prepare my special fire for the emperor's forces."

Becca was allowed to follow Basil, but both he and his men were prevented from any sight of the workshop where the Greek fire was produced, as this was a most secret place of all, its secrets guarded on pain of death if they were compromised in any way. How naptha, saltpetre, petroleum and other ingredients were blended in a way to produce the volatile Greek Fire, only the Basil and his select workers knew, and they weren't telling, so Becca learned nothing that the man in the street did not know.

Afterwards, Becca emerged from the munitions buildings and talked some more with Basil. "If we Danes had this wonderful liquid fire of yours, we could have conquered all the Saxons and taken their lands years ago! Danes would give anything for the list of the ingredients! They would pay any amount of gold for it!"

Basil shook his head, and spoke low as if they might be overheard. "No, sir, we would never sell such a thing. Our city, our homeland, our people of Christ all depend upon it not getting into the hands of our enemies or even our friends such as you. Don't think they haven't tried countless times to wrest the secret from us! We have been offered enormous bribes for it, but we cannot hand our city and people and our holy places over to the infidel, though they offer us all the gold and treasure of the whole earth! God himself gave the secret of it to my forefather. We have heard from his lips, as it was passed to me by my own grandfather and father, that God answered the prayer of the Christians for such a great weapon, that they could use it to ward off the coming hordes of the infidels who follow Mohammed their prophet.

The Lord God told my forefather this: "I will protect you until the time you grow rich and fat and heedless of my commands. When you abandon me for the sake of your luxuries and sinful pleasures, when you turn as unholy as the heathen who assaults your walls, then I will give you over to the cruelty and oppression of your enemies. Until then you will be saved by My Hand and you will overcome your enemies, every one."

Becca had to wonder. "How long will that be?" he asked Basil. Basil did not smile, just shook his head slowly. "Perhaps we are beyond the point now, and are being judged, and will not survive this coming attack. But we still have the fire, only we know that the enemy may have something similar, for he has made many attempts that we have heard about. God will not let us have preeminence forever if we have abandoned Him. That was His stern warning to our rulers and the people. Even this holy nation may fall to the infidel--for God plays no favorites when you pollute his sanctuary with your sin, unbelief and rebellion."

Basil then showed him how the fire was to be used, by a tube being inserted through the prow of Becca's warship. A pump was installed, and when the Greek fire container was brought, it had to be handled without jostling it, as it could explode, Becca was warned. Water only increased the flames, so if a fire started aboard from a spill of the Greek fire, water could not put it out. It burned on water just as greedily as on wood. Even metal and masonry were consumed! Nothing so far had stopped Greek fire, Basil observed. With it Byzantium stood as a fortress beyond peer, throwing back the repeated onslaughts of the Muslim infidels, century after century. How long that would be the case depended on their love of God and faithfulness to his commands, he concluded.

Becca and his fifty warriors soon had their first action. Everything worked well, as Basil had shown them all they were to do to handle Greek fire safely. The training session was abruptly turned into actual combat when the Arab armada launched a massive attack.

With this wonderful weapon they met the attacking armada head-on and burnt ship after ship of the enemy navy. Becca was like lightning from just heaven, as he laid waste to the invading armada, whose god denied the One True God for whom he had gladly given up his own people's false and bloody gods. Yet he felt sorry for his and the emperor's enemies, as they perished. "It is too bad they do not know the truth. They are ignorant of the truth. That is why they serve such a low god of war and blood as this they call Allah! Wasn't I such as them, only but lately?"

Probably as a result of this thought, that the enemies of God were ignorant and did not know what they were doing, he ordered a swimming enemy sailor rescued from the water, even against his own men's wishes. Alexios in particular was unhappy with bringing an enemy aboard. "But that man is a snake, master. You must not bring him among us, for he will turn on us when he has a chance and bite one of us!"

Indeed, the saved man was not happy at his rescue either. He had pushed the oar away that was held out to him to grab. Several times he did this, then finally grabbed it and he was pulled onboard.

Once he was saved from drowning or being burnt alive in the pools of floating Greek fire, the captive sat glowering at them, showing no sign he was grateful to them for sparing his life.

Becca send Alexios to see if he could find out anything from the prisoner. "Come and tell me if you learn anything," Becca told him. "It will help me to decide what to do with him. I don't want him harmed, just let him speak so we can tell what he is about."

Alexios looked doubtfully at the captive, shaking his head at the thought that an enemy should be accorded such rights. If he had a whip, he would have been tempted to use it, to get all the information he could out of him that way. But of course, he could not,a s a slave, do any such thing.

"What is your name?" Alexios, who knew some Arabic language, asked him.

The prisoner, his hands bound behind him, gave him a look of pure venom as he slowly spat out the words. "Hasayn! I am the son of Walid Husayn ibn Ibrahim of Al Alexandriya. Why did you spare my life? Kill me with your sword! It is a shame that I should live while my brethren perish?"

"Why do you wish to die?" Alexios asked. "What good is it if you perish like the others?"

"You know nothing, Christian! We go straight to Paradise, as the Prophet has promised. But now I shall not go there, if perchance I do not fall in battle with the infidel."

Alexios's face colored, as he knew full well what Hasayn meant by "infidel."

"YOU are the infidel!" he protested. "We Greeks were at peace with you, but you came and attacked us, driving us from our homes on our own island that has belonged to us for over a thousand years, even carrying some of us off to your ships to make slaves of us! How dare you call us infidels! We knew God and Christ His Son centuries before you even left your viper's nest in the deserts of Arabia!"

Hasayn's face showed he was gloating, satisfied with the effect he had on Alexios.

"So I come from a viper's nest? What do you come from? You are a slave to your captain, are you not? You are Greek, you say? Did he carry you off, or did we? Are you one of those we carried off to our ships and made slaves of? Is that the cause of your anger toward me? I had nothing to do with it, if that is the case. Evenso, if I had the chance of enslaving you, I would gladly do it, for that is commanded by our God and our holy book. You Christians are nothing but pigs and monkeys--fit only for being slaves, if we do not kill you first."

Alexios was furious, and Becca, glancing over and seeing how the interview was going, intervened.

He took Alexios aside. "What did you learn from him?"

Alexios had a hard time calming down, and finally he did and was able to answer in a reasonable way.

"I am sorry, master. We Greeks from the islands have too much emotion, and it is hard for me to listen to the insolent things he says. He says he would enslave us if he could, if he did not kill us first. He is nothing but a dog, a barbarian!"

Becca's brows lifted. "Why? What could make him want to do that, since his own country is rich enough to build a mighty war fleet, and one able to do that surely does not need to attack this land and people to find provision for itself?"

"Oh, they are greedy and covet the emperor's gold and silver, the wealth of the Christians, no doubt, master. But the chief reason for what they do is this: they believe their God, their religion, compels them to attack us, wherever they find Christians, and drive us either into slavery or into the grave. That is their reason for what they do. Otherwise, they would not have come to hazard themselves and their ships to Greek fire, though they had heard of it and knew how bad it could hurt them."

Becca could not believe it. "But we Danes attacked others to take away their gold and silver, and also make slaves of some of them. But we did not seek to do this to the entire earth, nor did we think the gods Odin and Thor commanded it. Does he really believe such a thing is commanded him and his people?"

Alexios nodded grimly.

Becca was sickened by the thought. "How can there be room enough on even this wide an earth for both these people and everyone else? They will continually be at war, and not rest as they take the sword against everyone who is not under their heel. Even we Danes will find these wolves coming to take our flocks."

Alexios nodded again. "Yes, they are on our doorsteps today, master, but tomorrow, or the next day, they will be on yours!"

The Golden Horn Chain was drawn up well before the Muslim navies appeared. Boys took advantage to climb out on it and cross to the other side. But this was now wartime, soon the guards were posted that kept everyone away, except those who came by ship to inspect it.

When the sea battle was over, and the scorched remnants of the once grand and formidable Muslim navies drawn from Egypt, Libya, Syria, and Lebanon were turning and fleeing back to their home ports, Becca's ship returned to the imperial wharves, a day's work well done. They knew they would receive double pay at least, with perhaps a reward on top of that! As for Captain Becca, he knew he might even be in line for a promotion to squadron commander of the auxiliary mercenary ships, as his has performed the most ably and taken out the most enemy ships of any of the emperor's navy and auxiliaries. Trebizond's fleet had been a great help to the emperor among, but he knew he had destroyed more ships than all of them combined. It was the agility and manueverability of his longship that proved a great advantage in navigating the battle scene and getting to fresh victims. In the time he had dispatched four enemy craft, his best competitor from Trebizond had put away only one. There was no rival to his ship, indeed, and his fine, individually-picked crew.

The great iron sea-chain that blocked the mouth the Golden Horn was let down into the water, and they were able to pass through into the waterway and anchor within a small, enclosed harbor of one of the fortresses.

The whole capital was full of celebration. Huge crowds had thronged the walls and towers and watched the battle from start to finish. The cheering when up the moment the enemy turned tail and fled away, Becca's ship in hot pursuit, taking out several more of them before he turned back. It was clear to all that the emperor had won a great resounding victory over the enemy, one they would not recover from for years. It would give them peace from that quarter and perhaps even tribute and recovered territory if the emperor followed up with further military action on land to regain provinces, such as Egypt, Libya, Syria and Lebanon that Muslim armies had invaded and taken starting in the 7th century when Mohammed their prophet and war commander first gained control in Arabia.

Becca directed his ship to the military's naval wharves, but they were full and very busy, and the dockmaster informed him that he was early, they were not prepared to take his ship and his men yet. As soon as the ships at dock could be loaded for the new imperial expedition to Thracia, they would be sent out, but that might be in a day or so. So Becca moved on to another anchorage and there were plenty he knew of where he could tie up. He continued to a quay at a big commercial square, and found it open at the moment. They moved in and tied up. Becca and his men tied up the ship securely, took their belongings and arms, and leaving a guard, they began to move into the vast square.

But thousands of people, seeing them, rushed to line up in an informal triumph. Cheering, shouting, throwing flowers, the crowd's favor was evident, that they were over-joyed with Becca and his men's victorious attack on the enemy fleet, even beyond that of all the other commanders serving the emperor.

As Becca and his men trooped through the lines of celebrating citizens, many calling out his name, he felt humbled, as he recalled his father and his grandfather, and wondered what they would say if they could see him now. His father would be so proud, but his grandfather? Old Mimir would stroke his wispy beard no doubt, then say something like, "This too shall pass!"

Or he might say, or add, "The only way from a mountain top is down!"

How true, how wise! Becca thought, as he glanced at the citizens of the world's greatest city calling his name and shouting their gratitude and God's blessings on him and his men.

He wondered how they would respond, if in the next campaign he did not do so well. Was all this glory so fleeting! Surely it was! So why take pride--after all--what glory he might earn now, it might all be gone in a moment later, when the circumstances turned against him. Better not let his heart swell up in pride! he cautioned himself. He knew he had a long way to go, before he and his men returned home. There would be many pitfalls, toils, and snares in store for him in the sea-path ahead, he knew. The cheering was, for him, premature.

"Better a king's favor at the end, than at the beginning

That, he recalled, was yet another wise saying of his grandfather's!

With the cheers of seemingly the whole capital still dinning in their ears, garlands of flowers drapped around their necks, Becca and his men made it to their quarters in the Varangian barracks. The captive was with them, and Alexios was one who eyed him most closely, to watch his every move, since as a Greek who had suffered most from Musim Arabs he had good reason to distrust this one the most.

There was little spoil, of course, from this naval battle, since the ships were burnt and sunk with everything in them, even though it was still a very great victory. A few ships had seen it was hopeless and given up and had been captured, which yielded up some recompense to the victors as well as slaves to be sent to the quarries (since there was no other safe place to place them, and prison for the rest of their lives was out of the question). But most of the enemy fleet had been incinerated by Greek fire. One ship was allowed to flee away, to take the news of the calamity back to the Baghdad caliph and his Egyptian and Syrian confederates.

Becca and his crew supposed rightly. They were going to be rewarded handsomely for playing a major part in the triumph.

So how was the emperor to reward his imperial bodyguard, both Byzantine and mercenary, and his navy, and his Varangian auxiliaries? Banquets were arranged, with entertainment of music and dancing, a bag of silver coins awarded each navyman. But the ship of Becca received special largess from the imperial treasury. Gold coins instead of silver given out to each Varangian, and silver fittings were ordered by the emperor for their swords and shields. Besides this, each man received two new suits of clothes and unforms. Finally, the barracks of the Varangian guard was carpeted, the stone floors that were so cold in winter would not be much warmer to the the men's feet, and fine blankets were also dispensed to them from the imperial stores. The imperial kitchens were also ordered to supply meals directly to the Varangians, thrice a day, and no longer would they need their own cook, who was nothing so good as what the emperor's cooks could provide.

The fifty of course were very happy with all this, for the more they earned, the sooner they could return home with their earnings to live on the rest of their days. Becca too was pleased, for he was well treated besides all this, he received a double share as captain and commander. A special, private audience with the emperor was also arranged, so that the emperor could learn just how Becca had achieved such remarkable success with his ship, which had shot like lightning through the enemy fleet, leaving nothing but flaming hulks on the water along its path.

When Becca arrived at the main gate of the palace and gave his name to the guards, they knew at once what to do. He was given escort directly to the emperor in his royal quarters.

It was all done so quickly that Becca did not have time to look around at the imperial suite, but found himself facing a man in a private chamber with only two attendants present. He knew this had to be the emperor, as his escorting guards bowed low, then left them.

Dispensing with protocol and ceremony, the emperor got right to the point of the private interview.

"I received news of your prowess even far as the Gates of Hercules and Sicilia, but you have exceeded them all! I am very pleased."

Becca was amazed. "How did you know of me, sire?"

The emperor smiled. "I could not be where I am without another army, one of sharp eyes and ears who go everywhere across the world, and tell me what is going on with the barbarians, so that we can be prepared here at home if they should come here."

Becca understood that very well, but Sicilia and Malta? That was a long way off! And he hadn't noticed anyone giving him special attention there.

The emperor noted that Becca was still a little doubtful.

"You took aboard a Greek, Alexios by name, at Malta, a slave from the market that had been captured by the infidel, did you not? Then in the battle today you took aboard a certain barbarian, of the infidel Mohammed's faith, did you not? His name is Hasayn, according to the report I have been reading just before you came."

The emperor glanced toward the table in the room that was stacked with scrolls and papers.

"Yes," he continued, "we know about you, more than you knew was possible, but that is not the point of this talk. My admirals and commanders are amazed at your successes against the enemy today. You put most of my commanders to shame. And though they are unhappy, I am most pleased. I wish not only to reward you specially, but to find out what gives your ship such an advantage over ours."

"Your majesty, I would be happy to tell you, but the building of my sea-steed was tedious from start to finish, and so would be the description of how it is built. It is the cunning craft of my ancestors that made it, and I followed their wisdom in every part of it until it was finished. We do not rush the craft, it has to be done right with much care, and then it will all fit together perfectly and do what it is supposed to do."

"But it can't be only your ship, I believe it has to do with your leadership as well. Tell me, how did you come to this great fighting ability of yours that afforded you such an amazing, swift progress today right through the heart of the enemy's fleet?"

Becca was embarrassed by this point. "But," he protested, "my men could not be held back a moment longer! When they saw the massed ships of the enemy ranged against us, their good Danish blood boiled up and they all itched for this fight! And I fight no differently than my ancestors or my brother Danes. I am no different from them. We were all raised since boyhood to cast aside our fears and wield the ax, the bow, and the sword, and to ride the steed of the sea."

The emperor smiled again. "It is clear you learn your lessons well, Commander--for I am making you commander of the auxiliaries, whether Varangian or anybody else from among our confederates and allies."

The emperor glanced toward an aide, and he came forward with a chain and gold medallion, which he put on Becca's neck.

"I am greatly honored, Your Majesty," Becca responded.

"And moreover, I direct you to go to the arsenals and ships to instruct my shipwrights. Also I want you to teach my navy your seacraft that you learned back in your homeland, which enables you leave the formation of our navy and to dart in and between the ships of a massed fleet while you do it the most damage. You were so swift they could not touch you! I myself was watching you from the palace tower!"

Becca's interview, with a few more words, was soon over. But he was shown every courtesy as he was escorted out of the palace, the gold chain and medallion from the emperor signifying he was a naval commander shining on his chest.

The carpets arrived just as Becca and his men were about to leave the next morning for a voyage to the north, to give added clout to the emperor's bid to quell the Bulgars that were moving down across the border to settle in the emperor's European territories north of Greece.

These Bulgars were barbarians like so many others, no better, no worse, but ungovernable, it was thought, so the emperor wanted them driven out. Becca was to prevent them fleeing by boat from the scene of the next battle along a big river. Though beaten, they could still swim to safety, then regroup to attack the emperor's army again. No, they had to be completely crushed and all of them either killed or rounded up, to break their barbarian spirit and force their chieftains to negotiate.

Knowing that this was their last time in some weeks ahead before they would enjoy a comfortable, warm bed again, the men retired early and were fast asleep. Becca made a last patrol of the barracks, saw that Hasayn, his Moslem captive, was asleep in the small chamber with a guard posted nearby, and then retired to his own chamber. The carpets for his chamber were rolled up outside, ready to be installed when he left for the northern campaign.

A torch or two was burning in the hallway where the carpets lay, but no guards were posted, as everyone was trying to get as much sleep as possible for the next day. The carpeting began to stir, however, and something crawled out, then slid along the floor to the doorway of Becca's chamber, and pushing it open very slowly, slid in like a silent shadow.

Becca felt a body crash down on him, and he fought awake and began to fight for his life, but realized his assailant was not moving. But there was a second assailant he faced next, and he felt a knive plunge into his shoulder. That was all he needed to respond, with a ferocious kick that sent his would-be killer smashing against the stone wall. The man gave a cry and slumped own. Becca staggered away, holding his shoulder with the assassin's dagger still in it, and reached the hallway, and got a torch. He called his men, who leaped to his aid. And together they returned to his chamber, and the entire story was now revealed. The man on his bed was Alexios--dead! He had bled to death from a knifing wound in his back. But the other? Hasayn, who was lying unconscious, but badly hurt from his head wound, crumpled against the wall.

Becca seized Hasayn with his hand and shook him. "What were you doing, attacking me like this?"

Hasayn's eyes rolled in their sockets, but he seemed to remember Becca and what he had tried to do to him.

"I hate you, infidel!" Hasayn mumbled. "Allah Akbar! May the Caliph be avenged!"

Then his eyes closed, and Becca knew he was dying.

"Wait, why did you strike me, when I spared your life? I showed you mercy, Hasayn!"

A sneer apppeared, logsided, on Hasayn's face. "But-- but you knew I was a snake, master, when you spared me. If I bite you, an infidel, it is your fault, not mine! This way, I go straight to heaven as a hero, don't you see?"

Letting Hasayn fall, Becca stepped back, still holding his shoulder, but with a cloth pressed hard against it to staunch the blood. He had already extracted the dagger, and called for the naval doctor to be brought, then sank down on the bed where Alexios lay.

He knew now what had happened. Alexios, whose name Alexios had told him once meant Protector, had thrown himself between Hasayn's dagger and himself, having crept in during the night just to make sure of his master's safety. He had been lying at the foot of the bed when Hasayn entered like a gliding dark shadow. He did the only thing he could, since he wasn't the superior in arms that Hasayn was and couldn't stop him any other way.

While he waited for the physician to be roused at this early hour and come to the barracks, Becca had time to reflect on the events leading up to the attack.

How had it happened that his guard let Hasayn get away? Becca wondered. He had to find out, even before the doctor arrived. He could have sent a man to find out, but wanted to see himself what had happened, and question the man if he were still alive.

But Torkel was not going to answer any questions, Becca found. In the light of his torch Torkel lay on the tile, his throat slit with his own knife.

This sight made Becca feel even worse, even sick in the pit of his stomach. He went to a corner and retched into a basin, then wiped his face with some water on a towel and tried to get his thoughts straight. He now had two deaths to his account, both unnecessary. Despite all the wisdom his grandfather had poured into him, this had still happened! Where had he gone wrong? He now reconsidered, with the facts staring him his face. He should have listened to Alexio's warnings! Alexios knew the followers of Mohammed a lot more, and so he ought to have been listened to. But he had to do something, he felt he couldn't just suffer waves of remorse and self-blame. What good would that do?

So he went and laid Torkel's knife down by his body, and then covered him with a fine blanket.

Could he take the body home, or bury him in this foreign land? And Alexios? Shouldn't he find a metal-lined coffin for him, and take his body to his family and relatives on his home island? They would want his body for burial, surely. What to do?

His mind whirling, and feeling throbbing pain in his shoulder, he returned to his chamber to avoid the stares and remarks of his crew. He wanted to be alone more than anything, to consider his own thoughts and what he must best do for both Alexios and Torkel. As for the treacherous dog Hasayn? Let his carcass be dragged out and burnt in the city dump with the other carcasses of dead things hauled there! The sooner the better!

And he thought how he had tried to treat him kindly, to bring him around to a loving, forgiving Christ rather and away from own cruel desert god! It had not worked with the likes of Hasayn-- he had used his kindness only to try to kill him, and taken away poor Alexios's life and Torkel's too--two brave men he and his crew would sorely miss in the days ahead!

The doctor came, glanced at the bodies of the two dead men in the chamber, then ignored them--for the dead did not require his medical attention--and treated Becca's wound, and the news was not so bad. The dagger had struck a bone and not penetrated deeply into his chest, and if it had, he might have suffered a punctured lung and bled to death, as his servant no doubt did. But now he would mend swiftly, if all went well. The doctor cleaned and cauterized the wound, using the ointments he brought and the dressings and bandages as well, then gave final instruction to not disturb the wound and to rest as much as possible while the mending proceeded. If anything seemed amiss, he was to be called at once. The doctor took his leave without mention of pay, as he was on the royal staff, attending only the strategoi (supreme imperial commanders), and came to Becca's aid because Becca had been put on the list by special imperial order--a sign of how good an impression Becca had made on the emperor!

Becca heard quite a lot more than this from the doctor--somewhat more than he knew what to do about. The doctor was outspoken, in fact, about the emperor, Constantine VI by title, of the Isaurian dynasty that had ruled since 717. So valued was a court doctor, he knew he was not expendable. Of noble blood, powerful enough to command his own imperial guards when he cared to take them along, he cared nothing about spies and what they might report about what he said, and so was immune to anything they might do to trouble him. He told Becca that the emperor needed all the friends he could get at this time, even if they were barbarians in his employ, as he had quite run out friends among his own countrymen after just a few years. He had begun reigning at a young age, for he was now only 26 years of age, though he looked much older. He had aged particularly fast in several years, after cutting the tongues off four of his father's brothers upon accession and blinding Alexios Moselle, the esteemed and popular Armenian general who was in charge of all the imperial forces. That had greatly angered the emperor's Armenian allies, who had put him in power against his own mother's wishes (who exercised the imperial power herself alone during his regency), and he turned on them and crushed them most cruelly despite the great favors done him by them. With his military in disarray due to his treatment of the loyal Armenians, his first major foreign enterprise had failed badly, sending an army out to the north which was then defeated by Khan Kargan of the Bulgars, thereby exposing the entire northern themes to massive Bulgar invasions. What had he done that had not weakened the empire and divided it? Diplomacy might have saved the say with Khan Khargan, for the Bulgars were like any crude, illiterate and ignorant barbarians and lusted for gold more than lands that required careful and laborious tillage to produce their grain and fruits, and he could have been bought off and an imperial army saved from defeat, losing forces they sorely needed to push back the Arabs encroaching in the south and east. To make matters even worse for the realm and for his own throne he had divorced his wife, Maria of Amnia, and married Theodote his mistress, hoping to get a son from her, as Maria was childless. This angered the people, because Theodote was unpopular with them and Maria was much loved for her charitable giving and piety. How long would he reign? was the question. How long would the Dowager Empress Irene, his mother and the widow of the late Leo IV the Isaurian, his father, permit the son to ruin the whole country like this?

There were certain rumors going about, that the empress, Irene of Athens, was very restless of late, and was being sought out by many great patricians, nobles who were some of the most powerful in the realm. Perhaps, they would be able to do something, to rein in this emperor from making further mischief for them all? Like the barbers, the doctor knew everything too, for he was in contact with everybody who was somebody--and so his patient was spared nothing!

Shaking his head over the follies of the young emperor, the doctor went away, leaving his patient to mull over all these things along with the deaths of his two servants.

But he couldn't think too long, the dawn was near, and it would be time to set off on the new campaign against the Bulgars. Now he knew why he was so well received andf well treated--the emperor was desperate for new allies, any allies. He had alienated his own people and even his own military. His mistress-wife was hated even more since she had been elevated to wife and "empress," so how could he expect a son of that union to be recognized and received as heir to the throne? It was an abomination to the people, who knew the standards of God and would not let them be abrogated in this way, even by an emperor!

After hearing what the doctor said, now Becca was unsure that to continue with the emperor was perhaps not such a good idea. Wouldn't this latest campaign fall flat as the other had? Greek fire had saved the day against the Arabs on the sea, true enough, but on land the Bulgars had proved a match for the best imperial army sent to drive them back north. However vital the sea lanes were to the realm, the land was just as important, or even moreso, since an empire needed lands, plenty of them, to support the whole apparatus of state and the royal throne and household and capital. With the drastic shrinkage of the borders caused by the Bulgars, how long could they absorb such losses in territory and still continue to fend off enemies that ringed the realm on every side?

But Becca had first to consider hiw own strategy and particular priorities. Was it time to call an assembly of his crew--to determine how they might think about this imperial campaign against the Bulgars and their own role in the Varangian imperial bodyguard?

He thought about it in the remaining hour or so before dawn, lying on the side of the bed where Alexio's blood had not reached, unable to sleep, and interrupting his thoughts to give orders concerning the bodies of the dog-assassin and his own two friends.

The means to dispose of Hasayn came right to the back door. He was the one who came every morning to sift through garbage behind the barracks, and haul it away to the dump. A barracks cook detained him, and word was sent back to the cook, for him to take Hasayn's body if he would, for a good fee and bury it. There were no questions asked, as Becca's name was sufficient enough to bury him wherever he wanted.

This seemed a boon to the refuse handler, and he readily agreed to the task. So Hasayn was wrapped in some old carpet and hauled off in the dump-man's hand cart, and then disposed of where dead dogs were carted and dumped into shallow graves. With some such unfortunate dogs, Hasayn shared his grave.

Of course, that didn't protect the body very long, as the dump abounded in dogs that dug there for carrion, and lived on dead carcasses, whether fish, fowl, canine or even human.

At nightfall, the city's wild dogs crept out of their dens and made for the dumps that lay outside the walls, though there was one inside, the first such dump of the city that was still being used.

Inside the walls, the dogs had found enough holes to hide in during the day, lest they be found and driven out of the city or killed where they were hiding.

A hundred or so of these soon scented the fresh burial, and began furiously digging to get at whatever lay beneath the shallow topping of dirt.

Then, with the body of Hasayn and the dead dogs and other carcasses revealed, the fighting began. Top dogs weren't going to feast alongside of inferior mongrels, and first these inferior wretches had to be driven off, which they soon were, though there was a lot of savaging of each other before the top dog gained command of the carrion.

Ringed by the beaten dogs, the victor tore at the cadavers.

But other alpha dogs arrived on the scene to claim the prize, and the top dogs were rivals too of each other, and they now fell on each other in their haste to get the best parts of the abdomen's entrails and then the other body parts. A leg went this way, an arm went another, but didn't go far, as dogs tumbled one over the other, tearing out fur and nipping at each other's soft parts. It was utter chaos, which the beaten ones had to watch, though a couple ventured in, and then were soundly whipped worse than before and driven off once again.

When the dust cleared a bit, and the sky lightened enough to make some things out, the bodies had disappeared, and instead all anyone viewing this grisly sight could see was a mass of moving haunches, bolt upright tails, and hairy rib cages and the only sound, crunching jaws as they devoured Hasayn, part by part, and then got to gnawing his bones, including his detached skull. When these dogs were finished, there was little left for the rest of the pack--some fingers and toes and palms of his hands, some ribs and pelvic bones, and of course the flayed skull with the staring, lidless eyeballs. But the moment the top dogs slunk off, their bellies dragging, the rest scrambled in, and the whole process was repeated, with initial madcap fights and chases and contests as to which dog got what delicacy. Yet there wasn't nearly enough for them all, of course, so they were left hungry, their bellies paining them, and then they did what they always did, they sat back and howled. But not to much or too long! They were creatures of the night, and nothing but beasts, but they were cunning in their wretched lives of surviving in such a place, and so they knew that men with swords might come if they made too much of a fuss and hunt them down relentlessly with torches and hunting dogs--so they too, after a little howling, slunk off to their dens as soon as it grew too light to safely forage.

Claudius, the lowly refuse-handler, with the generous fee from Becca the Varangian commander in hand, was now a man of some means for the first time in his career. Up to this day he had lived hand to mouth, with nothing to spare, as he only scratched together enough money each day to feed himself and his wife and two children he kept in a nearly roofless but rentless hovel outside the walls. Even the rag and bone venders had been better off than Claudius!

Now all that was changed forever! He also took the carpet that was made Hasayn's winding sheet (the same he had hidden in), which was still a new salable one, coming from the imperial palace's own carpet factory. In the main carpets emporium it sold immediately for a substantial sum despite some blood stains that needed cleaning with cold water. Now Claudius had more money, and putting the two sums together he purchased a strong, young donkey to draw his cart, and thus rose to the status of professional carter. Claudius the Carter! He could now leave the nasty smelling, filthy work of refuse handler for the dumps forever and take his place among the other carters and bid for the day's business at the countless wharves or among any the teaming markets and shopping avenues he chose to operate in. Yes, there might well be some vigorous opposition by the established carters who might not like newcomers like Claudius, but in this big a metropolis they couldn't control all the cartage trade and so he wasn't one to be put off easily, he would just keep at it and wedge in sooner or later and no one would put him out. After all, heaven had smiled on him, and he knew it! This was his golden opportunity, and he was thankful to God for it--being simple and uncomplicated in his mind and thinking and so more clear about what is a true blessing from God and what is not. Now, being on the rock bottom, the only way he could possibly go was up!

Coming episodes:

Becca settled in with his men to their assigned quarters outside the royal pavilions of Charles the Great. He could hobnob with other commanders of mercenary forces if he chose, but he preferred his own men, and their company, rough as it was. Franks were fearless, stout fighters, he found, but they also tended to act superior to his own men, as if they were the most ignorant savages, coming from the icy northern wastes that someone had described to the Franks, though it wasn't nearly as bad in Dane-land and the northernmost territories of the Northmen as it had been pictured.

Now he and his valiant fifty were warriors in liege to Charles the Great himself! Salaried too! They didn't have to wait for a campaign to be concluded before they began drawing pay from the treasurer of the court. The administration of the Frankish crown was most efficient too-- paying promptly on time in either Frankish coinage or imperial East Roman byzants.

Charles the Great had lands sprawling across most of the world, so there was opportunity for service in many different places, most of them accessible to ships such as Becca's, via the coasts and the many intersecting rivers that flowed to the the various seas, north, west, and south.

Charles's realms stretched, in fact, from the environs of Dane-land to old Roma, and from Brittany in the far west to the Goths and Huns in the far eastern marchlands of Scythia and the Kingdom of Kiev and Novgorod. His capital was a roving one, but often he preferred residence in Aachen, his chosen capital city and where he had built a splendid palace for himself and his court, with heated floors, as the Romans had done, and a swimming pool indoors. Yet the great king was restless, and couldn't be held there for long, and would set off, from one part of his realm to the other, fighting and subduing enemies along the borders, even adding to his territories. For this reason, he was always seeing good fighting men, Frankish or some other tribe, for his armies.

Becca could hardly believe his good fortune. Leaving instructions and money for the coffins of both Alexios and Torkel's bodies, his shoulder wrapped and bandaged, he and his men had gone dutifully to the front against the Bulgars, not with enthusiasm after the doctor's revelations to him about Constantine VI's cruelty and unpopular mistress-wife and his mistreatment of his friends and allies, the Armenians. But after he threw the question open to his men, whether to obey the command or not, and listened to whoever wished to speak out, he decided they still must fulfil their contract with the emperor, whether he was a good ruler or not. So far the emperor had not mistreated them, and seemed to trust them above his own people. How could they, the Varangian Imperial Guard, let him down if he counted on them so much as that? It would have been a base thing, to Becca's mind, to betray the emperor's trust. No, they had better do what they had agreed to do, but after this campaign, then they could reasonably move for a change, or even decline further service.

So they had gone up in the ship, passed through the Bosporus channel, and sailed with other ships of the imperial fleet, to the great river that divided the northern territories. The lands south of that river were still safe enough, but the Bulgars has ravaged all those north of it. It was somewhere along that riverine border that a challenge would be made to the Bulgar khan and a battle fought to decide things. His duty, he was instructed by a strategos, was to remain in the river with his ship and men, and pick up any Bulgars attempting to flee by small water craft. The objective was to administer as crushing a defeat as possible, to discourage the khan of the Bulgars from attempting further attacks on the empire and to sue for peace. If they could capture the khan himself, but that was not hoped for, since the Bulgars were adept at fleeing away, if the battle seemed to be turning against them, on their swift Scythian ponies and then regrouping somewhere else in order to once again attack. That was the Sychian mode, which usually prevented their being totally crushed once and for all. Mobile, more mobile thant than the imperial forces, they carried little or no baggage, and thus could carry on this way for some time, while the imperial forces were worn down in chases that turned up nothing more than empty air.

How was this battle going to succeed any better than the last major campaign that failed? Becca had wondered. The strategos had anticipated the question anyhow, and he didn't need to voice his misgivings, fortunately.

"This time we have much gold to show them, for bribery, to get them to agree to peace, so they will have their eyes on this great amount of gold, and that will keep them all close enough. At a certain time in the parley, we will make a surprise attack on them in all their camps with another army coming from their rear. We must do everything with utmost secrecy of course, as they have their roving scouts watching our movements at all time, just as we have our sentries watching theirs. But the terrain we have picked is ideal for hiding our own forces for the rear attack of their camps while we engage them in the diplomacy with the promise of much gold."

This seemed a very crafty and daring plan to Becca, but one with good possibility to succeed. It had made his blood race to hear about it. Who had thought of it? He thought it sounded very Danish to him.

Perhaps, there would be a victory over these formidable Bulgar hordes after all!

He felt better after his private conference with the imperial commander-in-chief, who had no idea that Becca's shoulder was bandaged up, being hidden by his wolf shirt. Becca could see the strategos had not held back anything substantial from him in the plans, and his own part was laid out in a clear way. He was not asked to do impossible things, or foolhardly things that would probably lead his men into disaster. What he was commanded to do was quite acceptable. After all, the Bulgars were attacking the empire's territories in the north, spreading fire and ruin everywhere, looting, raping, taking everything they could get their hands on that they liked and burning the rest. These were nothing but savages, and must be stopped, so there was good reason to stop them now if they could. And it seemed now they might do just that.

So he and his men proceeded to the campaign ground along the river, then anchored where he was told it would be best. A line of ships were strung out for several miles, to make sure they could catch as many Bulgars as possible that were pushed into the water by the fighting on land. Even these good swimmers, as they were reputed to be, would not be able to swim fast enough to elude Becca's and his men's good, flesh-biting arrows!

For days, however, after they anchored, nothing happened, and Becca's shoulder had more time to mend. The Bulgars showed up late to the parley they had agreed to hold with the imperial delegation and the strategoi. When they did appear, they did so haughtily, with a great show of their arms and numbers and powers. When that was over, the Khan Khargan stepped from his golden chariot and with hundreds of his best fighting warriors and commanders proceeded on foot to the tent of meeting.

It was a tense moment when the imperial legates and military commanders stepped forth to greet them. But the greetings over, things seemed less tense, and the negotiations commenced. Slaves brought out the gold for the imperial tribute. It was presented in baskets of false bottoms, so the endless baskets actually held far less than they did, but the sight was absolutely spell-binding to the Bulgars. None had seen so much gold in their entire lives, even from the sack of some 60 cities, and now they stood agape, lusting for the gold. The presentation concluded, the baskets of gold were stacked in sight of the Bulgars under guard, and the parley began.

The Bulgars reclined upon gold-enlaid ivory couches brought out to them. The legates reclined on theirs. Dancing Circassian girls performed meanwhile, with the dispensing of food and wine to the upper grades while the diplomacy went on.

Becca heard all this was going on through periodic reports from imperials, and so he waited, and waited. Meanwhile, he sense something was about to happen, for he was not even told beforehand, when the strike would be made, it was the utmost secret in the plan, which only the strategoi were privy to. One thing only would notify him of it: an arrow with a red streamer would be sent out from the shore, at various points along the shore. So he had kept his men's eyes on the shore, for it could happen anytime now, he knew.

What was that? It was the red-ribboned arrow, shot over their bow!

The battle had begun!

All Becca's men grabbed their weapons and stood ready at the oars, waiting for orders.

Becca had the ship oared into the river, just far enough so that any Bulgars escaping there might think they could get into the water safely in the boats they had hidden in the reeds (which the imperial forces had been instructed not to disturb).

Sure enough, after several hours, Becca and his men saw movement on the bank. A swarm of men fanned out over the ground, searching along the water's edge. Then boats began to appear coming out of the reeds, with armed warriors in them.

This was their moment to respond--and they turned the boat, put arrows to their bows, and at Becca's command, waited until the little boats loaded with Bulgars were within good shooting distance. Then Becca gave the word, and the arrows whistled to their targets. The boats were immediately in trouble, as the men in them rose up and then fell into the river, arrow-pierced. Unmanned boats began drifting with oars downstream. Becca had the ship moved closer to the bank, and then the swimmers were dealt with, all those who couldn't find boats.

Using up their arrows on them, they next waited until they could reach the swimmers, and then used their swords on them, or clubbed them with their oar handles. They cleared the whole area that was their responsibility. Then they went to the aid of the other ships, and helped them, one by one.

After an hour of this, fewer and fewer Bulgars ventured forth into the water, and ran back, or rode away if they had ponies.

Victory! it was time for the Danish and Norse victory shouts and chants! And they let them go--startling the imperials, who felt the hair rising on the backs of their necks, they had never heard more savage a sound as these chants and shouts of the northern lands.

The strategos came riding up in his chariot, got down, and Becca saw he was beckoned to come to land for a talk with the commander.

Becca did not think to take anyone. He left his men with instructions to wait, and he took the small boat aboard and slipped quickly to land.

The strategos had news for Becca, besides the great news that the imperial forces had routed the Bulgars, so decisively that Khan Khargan was expected to come and acknowledge defeat by signing a truce and even a peace treaty already waiting for him in the proper papers. He would be further pacified with gifts of gold, so that he would not seek revenge when he went back to his decimated forces.

Gold has a healing quality, everyone knew, among the beaten pagan commanders such as this great, proud khan--it would greatly mollify his wounded pride and make him think he was not as beaten as he was.

Becca noticed for the first time an ambassador, his riding cloak covered in the dust of long travel and held by a retainer, while the owner waiting for the strategos to make a sign to him. But the strategos dealt first with Becca.

He confided to Becca's ears alone: "I have no desire for you to speak with him, as you are under imperial orders and are subject to us, yet there is a further matter I shall convey to you after he delivers his message to you, about a change that has come about for the good, and which will directly affect you. So reserve your judgment until you hear what I have to tell you. Will you obey me in this?"

Becca agreed he would withhold his judgment until he heard from the strategos, his supreme commander.

Introduced formally, Becca found he was looking into the keen, dark eyes of Rauncifel, a count and ambassador of the Franks, come straight from the court of Charles the Great in Aachen his capital!

An hour later, the interview with the ambassador and a second private talk with the strategos concluded, Becca climbed back on board the ship to face the inquiring glances of his fifty champions.

What could he tell them? So much had happened to him, to them all, and where should he begin?

The ambassador had an offer he had to take seriously, to go and engage himself and his ship and crew to the service of Charles the Great, with really extraordinary wages promised them. Charles the Great paid extremely well, for he governed most of Europe and received tribute from dozens of tributary vassal kings within his own empire. His treasury rivaled the treasury of East Rome, and perhaps surpassed it in holdings.

Then the strategos had divulged to him the most shocking news. The emperor, Constantine VI had been deposed, he was under arrest somewhere, and he had been blinded in both eyes, just as he had done to the loyal supreme strategos, the Armenian Alexios Moselle. His mother Irene, the Empress, was now supreme ruler, with much help from the Armenians and the highest patricians of the realm, and was soon to receive the imperial title, Emperor of Rome.

Would he, Becca, now declare his loyalty to to Irene as his Emperor?

A woman who called herself "Emperor?" A queen mother who was not content with her title of Empress, that she had to take a man's title too? Becca, though he knew little about how things were down in the Christian Empire of East Roma, somehow knew this was unprecedented, and that few woman would claim such a thing, unless they were very proud and also insecure. Something about this did not strike the right note, he felt. And the emperor, however bad and cruel he really was, why was he blinded, if this was a Christian empire? Why was he treated that way, even if he had treated others so cruelly? Surely, there was supposed to be forgiveness, according to the word of the Christos, which he kept wrapped against damp in seal skins in his locker aboard ship. In his tours of the capital, he had seen with his own eyes if the people actually practiced the words he had read, loving their neighbors as themselves, and blessing their enemies too with prayers and help in need, and he had seen many signs that the people understood and also obeyed the commands of the Christos. But why then didn't this new queen who styled herself "Emperor" rather than rightfully Empress? How could she allow or sanction her own son, who had sat on the throne, to be blinded and arrested?

It was the greatest decision he had been asked to make, to decide whom to serve, Charles the Great or the mother of the emperor he had contracted himself and his men and ship to serve.

It was all too much to decide in a short time, so he asked time of the strategos, that he could think about it and then give his decision. The strategos was not pleased. "I had orders to come and arrest you on sight, since you were not presumed loyal, being a foreigner, but I forebear, knowing you better than the patricians and commanders who counsel our ruler, Irene. I thought you would see reason by virtue of my forebearance. But now you ask time? What is there to consider? If you refuse our offer... you will be responsible for the consequences! I cannot help you then. Well, how much time do you require? I am busy with this campaign, and will meet soon with the barbarian Khargan and issue him the conditions of a peace pact. I cannot give you anymore attention than this.

So we will know if you decide to join with us as a servant of the Emperor Irene, if you set course to the capital. If not, you are an enemy, and I have given orders for any forces of us who sight you to attack and destroy you and your men and take no prisoners! Is this clear? Do you understand what I say? Say now!

Becca agreed with these instructions. "It is enough, and I will do as you say. But I have to think upon these matters before I decide."

He saluted the strategos, and then it was over, and they parted.

Now as he faced his men, he still had nothing he could say that would settle the matter for them.

So he took the boat out again, and set in it by himself out of sight of the ship. He drew near to the bank and tied up in the reeds, and sat, and then thought, why not pray? I need counsel from Christos himself! He will clear up my bewilderment and show me the right path. His written runes tell me this is so!"

He made his request for counsel in a simple prayer, then sat and waited. He did not have to wait long. The still, small voice spoke to him in his heart. "Do you return to your former masters, for they do not do my will but their own? Go to the king of the Franks, seek a place with him, and he will reward you richly for your service. Do not fear the anger of the queen in the great city, for I will protect you and your men by sending a darkness for 17 days that will confound them, enabling you to slip by their ships unseen."

Becca was so relieved, that the Lord Yeshua approved his own heart's desire to transfer to the service of the Frankish king, but he couldn't get something else out of his heart and mind. The bodies of his two men, what was he to do about them? They wsere still lying in the capital in coffins he had ordered brought to the barracks. What would become of them if he did not return for them?

"Let the dead bury the dead," the Voice in his heart responded.

But Becca could not obey. He could not accept this at all. Everything he was bred up to respect was trampled on, he felt. How could he disrespect the dead, especially the bodies of his comrades, Alexios and Torkel? They were as good as Danes! So he couldn't abandon them to be thrown no doubt to the dogs in the dumps just as the traitor Hasayn had been!

He returned to the ship, and gave command, and the ship turned back to the capital.

Then before they even sighted the ships of the Empire that cordoned the coast and the river's mouth, it happened, just as Lord Yeshua had said.

The sky darkened, and the sun was gone! It was a black sphere somewhere in the clouds.

Becca did not put to land at first, thinking it would pass soon, but as they sailed on, they must have passed the imperial warships, but saw none, though there were some small lights of lanterns shining above the water line at various points.

Should he go and seek them out? Becca wondered. But he felt a caution, and kept the ship turned toward the Bosporus, as they kept within hearing distance of the breaking waves on the shores of the Euxine Sea.

As for striking a reef or a submerged rock, they had to be most careful, and take the risk, if he were to keep going at night without even moonlight to light the way.

It was slow going, as they crept alone, with very little wind to fill the sail, so that they used the oars. The trip was more than twice as long, since they couldn't catch enough wind to speed them along.

The men aboard were increasingly restive and fearful, as the darkness continued the next day, and the next.

"Is this Ragnarok, the end of the gods and the world?" one man spoke out abruptly.

Many had been wondering the same thing, for they dropped their oars and were crying out for their families and those who had wives for them and their children, now that it was the End and they were caught in foreign waters so far away from home they despaired of ever seeing their loved ones again.

Becca had to step in, as he was losing the control of his own ship and crew.

He called an assembly right there on the open sea. He held up a lantern so he could be better seen.

"Comrades," he said as soon as they were gathered and quiet. "Hear Becca the Red, your sworn captain, and the son of Rasmus the Green-Eyed who was a sea-farer before me, renowned among the Danes! Riders of this fair sea-steed, I wouldn't lead you into danger or difficulty if there were no other way to do it. But our comrades Alexios and Torkel still remain in the barracks of the city, and we must go and retrieve them, lest something foul happen to them and they are dishonored. Can you allow that to happen?"

The murmur that followed was assuring. The men obviously agreed, that to allow the two comrades bodies to be abandoned and possibly dishonored, was beyond thinking. Honor for their fallen comrades was a first rule, was it not? They couldn't make an exception and hope that something better would be done for their bones, if it came to dying in some foreign place.

Becca pressed his point. "These days of darkness are the Lord's to end by His almighty hand, for He called them upon the earth for His own purposes to be fulfilled. But it is not the dreadful End the ancients of our peoples foretold, for the end this present darkness will come in a matter of days." He handed the lantern to Torwald, and held up two hands. "Count these fingers, that is the full number of the days that are left."

With that done, he concluded. "Now we shall sail on to the capital for our fallen comrades' bones. We must carry them to their homes. What say you all? Yea or nay? Speak now!" The men all agreed, not one holding back, that they should retrieve the remains of their two comrades.

Now Becca did not mention the word of the Lord concerning letting the dead bury the dead, and his men were left ignorant of that word.

The darkness of the blackened sun continued over the whole sea and the approaches through the Bosporos to the capital.

At the sea gates of the fortresses that guarded the Golden Horn, the fires of the lighthouses and at various seawalls were brightly lit. As there was no immediate threat from any enemy navy (the Bulgars possessed no fleet of warships), the harbor chain had not been pulled up. Approaching close in Becca's sea-steed was sighted and, after being haled and asked a few questions, allowed to pass unmolested. He berthed at the imperial military wharves, and his men got out as he inspected the ship before he himself got out. He was just stepping from the gangplank onto the dock when imperial guards rushed at him, and he was surrounded. His own men turned round in surprise, and would have fought for him evenso, but he shouted, and they dropped their arms, and they too were taken into custody. Arrested! What for? he wondered, as they all were led away to the prison.

Strange things happened as they were being led away, even stopping their progress forward. Crowds of fearful citizens jammed the squares, many carrying lanterns. Prophets, or men who thought themselves called to that holy office, had entered the squares and were exciting the already disturbed masses, crying out such things as, "Judgement of God for our wickedness has come in this great darkness that has lain upon us like a shroud for many days. A woman, Irene of Athens, who was wife to Leo the Khazar now rules instead of a man, and blinds her own son to do it? Foul deed this is, O People of the Holy Kingdom of the East Romans! Will you be judged for this? Rather, repent and escape the wrath of God for this foul deed in the palace of our rulers!"

Imperial officials and guards were furious of course with them, and would have arrested them, but the crowds were in favor of hearing them out, and so the authorities did not dare provoke a riot by arresting the men or cutting them down with swords or arrows where they had climbed up on church steps here and there to be better heard.

One of these prophets rushed down from his place when he saw Becca and his men being taken someplace by the armed soldiers.

He seemed to know Becca by sight.

"Harken, O people! Is this not the great champion of our city and realm, the foreign prince who came and led our forces on the sea to victory over the infidel?"

"Yes! Yes!" the crowd began to roar as Becca's name was passed along from those who recognized him too.

"He would make a great leader of us Christians and Romans, would he not? Take him up, O people, as your sovereign commander, and surely he will save our city and our homes and sacred places-- or continue with the usurper who sits on her throne of iniquity, her son's bloood on her hands!"

The crowds went wild, and there was no controlling them, as they rushed to grab Becca and thrust him up into view of the entire multitude.

Horrified, his guards rushed him right into the nearest building, barricading the doors with furniture. The tumult outside threatened to burst in the doors, but by this time imperial troops had arrived, mounted, highly disciplined, and they began to press into the crowds to disperse them. In the confusion, Becca's captors took him out a back way and then through alleys, avoiding the public squares, and the main thoroughfare, the Mesa, and managed to reach a guardhouse, where he was thrust into the prison and guards were set to repel any citizens that might force themselves in. But the citizens of the capital did not give up easily. They wanted no part of this queen mother, and the very idea of her taking the title "Basileus," "Emperor," away from her own son, by dethroning him and then allowing his eyes to be burnt out, was an atrocity not to be borne by a civilized Christian people. It did not take long before word was passed along of Becca's whereabouts. Even the guards were of various opinions concerning them, and many favored him above the queen, preferring even a foreign prince to her. After all they had had non-Greek foreign princes before become Emperor, and they served the realm and the Christian faith honorably and with courage. So what if he were Varangian? They had just had Leo the Khazar before the misguided young Constantine VI, and he had been a good Emperor, was that not true? The dynasty had been a good one until now, when it suddeny turned rotten and impossibly corrupt.

The commanders, viewing the tumult of the city that was swayed in Becca's favor, were of different minds too. Some favored taking up Becca's standard, others were for remaining loyal to the "Emperor" in women's robes, and others had their own favorites among the patricians of true Roman and Greek bloodlines.

One thing all could not ignore, however, was that the masses were wholly in favor of Becca the Varangian! They had to do something, come to agreement soon, or the city would dissolve into uncontrollable anarchy and widespread rioting.

The palace itself might be stormed, set on fire, and the Irene slain. Such things had happened before, and it seemed clear they were about to happen now in a matter of minutes or even an hour.

There were few words spoken, and no long speeches about the peril they all were in. If they continued to delay their decision longer, they knew they would have a complete insurrection, and worse might happen than the dethroning and slaying of the queen mother.

Where was the blinded son, the deposed emperor?

It was known by some of the commanders, who had taken a direct part in his arrest and the events that quickly followed, that he was already dead.

Yet they did not let the others know, for Irene had strictly commanded them to keep this secret as a state secret, or their lives would be required. The people must not know, she told them, lest they turn on me. Ignorance of him will keep them from doing anything rash, and his friends will be divided and unwilling to attack me until they know for sure.

So they remained silent, but it did not matter to the commanders of the realm. They had a more pressing matter: what to do with Becca, the people's favorite?

Becca soon found out what was to be done with him and his men and ship. A strategos, not the supreme strategos, but still a powerful ruler of the the theme that enclosed the capital, was escorted into Becca's cell.

Becca rose from the bare cot in the cell, and stood waiting. He had been listening to the shouts of the crowds gathered outside the prison and guardhouse, and they were growing ever more loud and boisterous with each passing minute.

The strategos got right to the point. "What is it you want, if we are to let you go free immediately?" the strategos demanded, foregoing the customary introductions and formality. "But we cannot turn you over to the people, it must be understood. You must leave the city at once!"

Becca thought fast, and he had no trouble deciding what he wanted.

He had no desire to become ruler of the Christian Empire of the East Romans! How long would he last, if the throne changed hands so many times and quickly as this one seemed to? Truly, it was set on water and sand, which cannot together make a firm foundation. He preferred his own people, the rule over his own ship which he himself built, and the company of honest men he had picked as the best among the northern tribes. What more could a sea-farer, earning his gold by service with his arms and valor, want than that? It was enough for him and his men! Yet one thing he lacked, his comrades' coffined bodies. He must have them before he departed.

"I will do as you wish, leave this place immediately, except I must have the bodies of my slain comrades, left for safekeeping in my barracks. Escort us safely to the ship, but I will not sail until we have our two comrades aboard, and a safe passage letter signed by your ruler, the mother of the Emperor! Nothing less will move me to leave this place. And if you should kill me here, instead of giving me what is justfully mine, the people out there will soon know, and you will have to bear their fury and all the consequences of that foul deed. So, let me have my life, my men's lives everyone, my ship, and my two slain comrades, and our freedom, as well as the safe conduct from your queen, and we will happily depart. As for our wages, give me what is fair, and...a cask of the Greek fire."

The strategos's face was ashen, as he had no problem with the other requests but never intended to let go any Greek fire. But the crowds would not wait. They all wanted Becca! He quickly nodded assent. "You have all your requests, including Greek fire. A letter of safe conduct, with the imperial seal, will be brought to you at the dock where your ship awaits you. You will be paid your wages. Your men will be brought out, every one. Your comrades too. Now to the ship! We will send for the safe conduct and your other requests delivered immediately!"

"Just one more thing to consider first!" Becca said, holding up his hand. The strategos's eyes were lit with anger at the delay, but he restrained himself to listen to Becca the barbarian Dane.

Becca continued, choosing his words carefully, as Mimir his grandfather had taught him when dealing with great and mighty men, "You must know that the king of the Franks has requested my service. As I informed the stragegos of the Bulgarian campaign just days ago, I withheld my decision, whether to serve under your new ruler or under the Frankish king's standard. Well, it is clear by now that my service here in the East is ended, is it not? I shall go to serve Charles the Great. But if he should hear that I have been slain by your soldiers on the way, either by sea or by land, he will be very angry, no doubt, as he sent an envoy expressly to me, meeting with me at your own imperial strategos's camp, so Charles will hear of this matter if my life is taken by you or any of my men is done any harm on the way to the Franks. is this clear? This safe conduct issued to me must be good all the way to his court, or you will have an enemy in him in defying him in this matter. So, along with the letter of safe conduct, give me the imperial standard to fly from my mast, one that has the crest of the emperor! Nothing else will do!

The furious commander nodded to this last demand also, and then left Becca after orders given to his keepers.

With the imperial standard of Imperium Romanum and the Emperor of East Roma flown high on the mast, Becca's ship turned from the dock, still under the covering of darkness at noon while the sun remained black, and he and his men, all accounted for, including the two comrades in their lead-lined coffins, sailed forth. They turned south from the capital, and slipped swiftly down the channel and into the Sea of Marmara, and thence to the Dardenelles and Hellespont. Once there, the Aegean Sea's blue-green waters greeted them, and they continued toward Cyprus.

Asking the way along the coast at various cities, where they were well treated by local city officials and imperial commanders due to their safe conduct pass and the imperial insignia on the flag they carried, they made their way amply, even royally supplied, with provisions to Cyprus.

They located, by inquiring at ports, for Alexios's city. It had to be a shoreside city, by his own description, somewhere on the southern coast, so thatb narrowed the search. After several inquiries, the name Alexios, his description of his home and family, and the slave taking raid was remembered. They were led straight to the home of his family, and his aged mother and father happened to be home, with some younger brothers still present. It was not good news Becca brought, but a cause for many tears, though they had been resigned to bad news, ever since the raid.

Becca did everything he could to break the news gently, then called for the coffin to be brought, and he remained several days, as the body was taken and prepared as custom dictated in that city, and then a ceremony was held in the local church, and the bishop came to officiate, after hearing of the imperial-ensigned ship bearing the body of Alexios home to his ancestral home.

L A big crowd had gathered from the whole area, including a number of outlying villages in the hills, and so the bishop had a large audience to do proper respects to the dead.

Afterwards, at the graveside, Becca threw into the open grave his own tokens of love, and some Danish emblems of his own with the flowers of that district.

They returned to the ship, many villagers and townspeople and also the family following them.

Becca, before they cast off, gave the parents a sum of gold in a bag, enough to keep them well into their later years. "This is your son's wages, though I cannot repay all his service to me, for he was my friend too, not just my servant."

The trip to the north of the continent was not so happy as this one had been, even with the funeral. Torkel's body still lay in its coffin, and how were they to convey it there if the Frankish king was anxious to take them in service?

Becca was not sure what to do, sail to the northern territory first, Torkel's homeland, or later on after seeing to the Frankish king's request.

It was not wise to delay a king, his grandfather had cautioned him. "When these great ones wish to favor you, my son, it is disgrace or dishonor in their thinking and feeling, if you hold back a while to consider. Rulers and monarchs and great men will not take dallying to receive a royal favor as a compliment!"

Becca could not disagree, though it tugged hard at his heart not to return to the northern home of Torkel immediately.

But he thought of something. Could not he see to the request of the great king, Charles, then immediately sail north and deliver Torkel to his rest in his native soil? Perhaps, the king had need of his some service, in connection with a northern campaign he wished to conduct, and so he could do it without inconveniencing his new master and lord.

This thought lightened his heart, and he shared it with the men, who approved, though many by now hankered for a visit home after such a long sea-voyage and the hard-fought campaigns they had already fought for the East Romans.

Besides this, they had their wages in hand, which were more than sufficient, as the East Romans had been all too glad, their commanders and queen most of all, to get rid of them, that they sent them on their way with double the sum they had expected! All solid gold solidi too-- not one silver coin in the lot, though the Danes and northmen were most enamored of silver for jewelry and ornaments for their armor and sword belt.

On the long sea-journey and also river-journey into the heart of the realm of the Frankish king and emperor, there was plenty time at various stopping points, and even at sea, for Becca to practice his singing and versifying, which he had not entirely forgotten.

To lighten the days for the men, music was a great help. They liked to hear his singing, and so he entertained them. He acquired a harp and began to compose new songs.

He sang of the slain comrades, and the grief of the people, and that their noble deeds would follow long after them.

That is what northern men preferred of course, as it cheered them to think that their deeds and sacrifices would not be forgotten by those who followed after them, among kinsmen as well as friends.

But after meeting with King Charles at his court, held in another city he had deep in the lands of the Burgundians whom he had added to his realm some years before, Becca began singing another kind of song. He had gained much experience of life, both in service to the East Romans, and now with the Frankish king, who was a noble king and paid him well and did not defraud him and his men of just wages or expose him to treachery of any kind, being a foreigner in his service and not a Frank.

It had happened as he had desired, the king sent forth his forces on campaigns against the Gascons, Magyars, Saxons, Lombards, Basques, Muslims, and others in a realm that stretched from the Baltic Sea to the Mediterranean. There was plenty opportunity for thousands of mercenaries and paid foreign troops under his banner. And so when a force of footmen, mounted troops, and even ships was ordered to proceed agains the pagan Saxons of northern tribal territories still resisting the Cross of Christ, Becca saw his chance to carry the remains of poor Torkel home to rest at last in the soil of his ancesters.

So he did, and his relatives were greatly comforted, despite their grief, when Torkel's coffin was most carefully and solemnly carried from Becca's ship to the burial ground where his ancestors lay.

Again, Becca lay upon the coffin his own ornaments and other special tributes to Torkel, and with some northern flowers too, and then with a prayer given by a priest Becca had brought with him concluded, the soil was thrown on and the mound of stones erected over the grave site, with the customary chanting and weeping of the womenfolk, and the burning of a great fire all night long. He did not forget his duty to the dead man's family either, and gave them Torkel's wages, doubled out of his own gold horde. His family were well-provided for indeed!

Only when his duty was done there did he turn toward his own home and family, and hurried, as he did not know if his father still lived. He found him in bed, attended by his aged mother and especially by Ingmar, who was now in charge of all the household and the servants. Though his father had the best of care available, it was hard for Becca to find him bed-bound like this. Yet Rasmus was cheerful. He heard all of Becca's stories of the things that had happened to him with great interest. His eyes shone, as he heard the part where Becca was given service by Charles the Great."

"So you are now much closer to home--and we may see you again yet! That is the answer to my prayers. Perhaps you will even return here soon and take a wife and give me grandsons? That would make me happy enough to die!"

Becca assured him as best he could, "Well, that may be. The Lord is good to me. I have asked him for a wife He has chosen, as she will be the best wife that could be the mother of my sons and your grandsons! Is that not wise, father?"

His father nodded. The time was not long, that he could spent there, but it was enough, and then Becca returned to the service of the Frankish king and emperor, for he had been crowned Emperor of the Roman Empire by the pope in Roma.

Back in harness with the Frankish king's forces, Becca felt much relieved, that he had seen to Torkel's honor in death and also seen his father and family were taken care of as well as could be expected. He had let some of his older mariners go home with their saved wages, for they had earned enough to remain home for good and buy some acreage and cattle and live comfortably the rest of their days with their wives and children and grandparents and servants. No need to go on raids again for such men! They need not risk their lives for stolen goods and stolen wealth from Christians! They had earned their own way, honestly and bravely, in the world.

He had his pick of the younger men who had proven their valor and character, but he tested them again, and took only the ones he most liked, who were agreeable in their persons and how they treated their companions.

He did not hold back his own faith in the Christos, and asked them if they approved such beliefs, and only the ones who favored them or took at least an interest walked onboard his sea-steed, for he could not afford any arguments and dissent to disturb the peace of the crew and ship once they sailed.

His was a Christian ship and enterprise! And God blessed him continually. How else could it be explained, that he prospered wherever he went, no matter how difficult the circumstances?

It came about that he had opportunity to go to Aachen, the king's favorite residence and capital. There he was soon favored with a request from the chief scholar of the court, Alcuin of York, to come and visit him in his private chambers in the palace school.

Becca, though he knew that Alcuin was a Christian Saxon, did not hesitate. This man's fame was now spread across all of the Frankish empire. He was spoken of highly everywhere, for the court of Charles had gathered the luminaries of the world, and culture and the arts and learning flourished as it did in few places of the world before or since. Only East Roma, the City of Constantine on the Golden Horn, rivaled the court of Charles for its wonderful scholars and learning.

Alcuin of York was the shining jewel of Charles' court, in fact. The palace school attracted princes from all the kingdoms of the realm, and their sons were educated there as well.

Becca went to see himself what this great man of letters, who could decipher any runes of any nation presented to him for translation, was like as a man. He found out that the kindly gentleman in the chamber of Alcuin was the one he sought, but not exactly the man he expected.

Becca was escorted into the room by an amanuensis to the great scholar, then they were left alone, with the door shut. Becca bowed to the older man, paying him the honor due him not only for his position but his age, and Alcuin then rose from his chair and went to greet him.

Alcuin seemed to be a bit surprised. "I was expected an older man, after all the reports I heard of you and your various campaigns, both for the East Romans and for our great King Charles!"

He gave Becca a smile, indicated a chair for Becca, then remained standing.

"One thing I did not learn, was how you came to serve both realms, or perhaps I should ask it this way. What took you from your ancestral homeland, which I hear is the land and isles of the Danes, and so far from it to foreign rulers. Why not remain at home as the Danes commonly do, and go on raids and such as they seem so fond of doing, attacking civilized places and sacking the cities and towns and even the churches? Are you not the same as them? Or are you somehow different?"

Becca was now a little uneasy. The man's questions were very probing. And they covered a lot of ground. It would not be easy to give him careful words. But he must try, or he would be showing disrespect to this great man of learning and wits.

Becca bowed again. "I fear you think ill of my countrymen, but I assure you they are not all the same as they are renowned. Some do not follow the path others follow, but another. I follow the Christos, my Lord and Savior, from an early age. With him, I cannot do the things common to Danes who do not know him. That is why I have gone in service to foreign kings, rather than remain home and only depart to go on raids for pillage and slaves."

Alcuin remained silent, eyeing Becca for a few moments. He stroked his thin beard too, and then turned away to look at his books and the new translation of the scriptures he was beginning for Charles the Great, which though Charles could not read would be read to him, as he had requested. Charles was not a Christian in all his ways, but he was leaning toward the conversion that Alcuin hoped for and prayed for daily, and he said so now.

This little picture of the older man's hopes for his employer and friend, the king, touched Becca. Then Alcuin turned back to him, with some more sharp questions.

"But you say you follow the Christos, which I cannot doubt you do. But did you not convert to Him when young, you say? How young in years were you? We in my homeland have suffered much from the Danes, grievously in truth, and continue to suffer much, as they have returned to attack the churches and the monasteries all round the isles of Saxon Britain."

Becca tried to answer to these questions as well. "You seem more than interested in my life, which is a compliment for me, a simple man skilled in warcraft, but I am somewhat bewildered. Why must you know so much? I am a soldier for pay and I try to do my job well by my lord, the great king, Charles, so does it matter what I did in my ignorant, heathen youth?"

Alcuin smiled thinly. "I suspect it might. Just where did you encounter Christ, and how? Can you tell me that at least, and then I will let you go."

Becca could not but give him what he sought, and he told him the trouble he had encountered in his own soul concerning the treatment of old men of the Christian churches they encountered on raids. It was that mistreatment that spoke most to his heart, that this was wrong, though the customs of his people sanctioned it somehow. He had not wanted to murder old, holy men, even if they were Christians, and so he had quit the raids for good.

"So you went on raids, well, which ones, and where?"

The moment "Lindesfarne" was mentioned by Becca, Alcuin froze and his features turned white. He was already a very pale man in his face, with so many hours spent at his studies indoors with only a lamp to light his lettering and his reading, but now he looked as if he were near to collapse. Indeed, he moved away from Becca and almost stumbed and fell, gasping as he went, "I knew it! It had to be! I felt it all the time. You were there--you destroyed the Holy Island! You are nothing but the worst, impious barbarian masquerading as a follower of my Lord! How dare you!"

Becca was appalled, but it was not as Alcuin had said. Yet he had to say something that would give the old man some comfort if he possibly could.

"It is true I took part in that raid, but I repented of it. Does not Christos have forgiveness enough for such as myself, a heathen Dane, with blood of holy men on his ax and hand? He forgave his own executioners, the Romans and the Jews, did he not?"

Alcuin stiffened, and he sank down on his chair, breathing heavily. His face was wet with tears. "Yes, yes, that is so. I am so ashamed that you of all people have to remind me of it. My own sins nailed the Precious Lord of Life to the cross! Not merely your own! I too am a child of His forgiveness and grace--a wretched slave of sin saved by the blood of the Lamb of God! But for him I would still be a heathen Saxon cowherd, on my way to eternal punishment for my sins and wicked heart, but his Gospel reached me, shot a dart into my dark, sinful heart, and I could not escape the light, the truth, the matchless love of Father God--so I surrendered my life, such as it was, to him, even as a small boy."

He rose from his chair, went to Becca, and took his hand, almost like a grandfather would his devoted grandson. "I was beside myself for a moment. Please forgive me my indiscretion and hasty word! You must come again, and we will converse on better terms, but right now I must rest a while, for the heart has been through much sorrow over the injuries suffered by my kinsmen over in my homeland, and they still continue without redress. Being allied with Offa of Mercia, his own daughter married to a son of Offa's, Charles will not add our Christian Saxon lands to his own, and bring order back again to the northern kingdoms. So if Offa will not do anything beyond the Humber River, they are open to attack, and are being ruined by the seafarers who come in their ships, hundreds of them, year after year. But even though that is so, I perceive you are true to the Lord and a man of truth, and so I want your friendship, and will you give it to me? After all, in Christos, as the holy scriptures instruct us there is neither Jew nor Greek, Saxon nor Dane," if I may say it that way!" Becca was impressed by the man's humility, and was even more assured this was a great man, who could be so forthcoming and sincere with him, a mere foreign mercenary, and a Dane at that!

Becca brought out the seal-skin covered papers he carried beneath his wolf shirt. How precious they were to him. As Alcuin looked on curiously, his eyes looked startled as he saw the first page--then they filled with tears!

"I cannot believe what I am seeing! Jesus, have mercy on me! This is from the Bible at Lindesfarne! How did you come by it, and the others I see you have here too?"

"They were my most precious possessions, and still are. My comrades were going to burn the books, but I rescued these pages, full of heavenly runes. They were translated to me by a boy from the chamber of the books, and in their runes I found the Christos speaking to my heart, and I was converted to Him and forsook Odin and Thor and all my native gods!"

Alcuin was again beside himself, but this time with joy. His face shone, he was so happy. "May I" he asked, and Becca let him take the pages and lay them out carefully on his writing desk. "May I keep them and study them for a while, and then deliver them back to your safekeeping?"

Becca thought, but he decided then and there, "No, do not return them. I carry the words now in my heart, and try to live by them, and you should keep them better than I can, for they were written in the place your heart loves most to this day."

Before the weeping scholar and man of God, the great Alcuin, could respond any more, Becca let himself out of his chamber and went back to his barracks, his mind whirling, but his heart glad. He had wanted to comfort Alcuin, but it had gone far better than he could have hoped.

Charles the Frank, known across several continents as Charlemagne, was crowned emperor by the Bishop of Rome in the year 800, as he was defender of Christian lands throughout his realm, and fought against the pagans and the Muslims wherever he found them, pushing them back into the sea and the mountains. Becca heard of this crowning of the Frankish king with the imperial Roman crown, but he was a military man, and it seemed of little importance to him personally, until he was at court one day to see a certain commander and caught the eye of the emperor just as he was leaving at noon to go hunting, after turning the rest of the business with foreign ambassadors over to his son nearest the throne.

"Who is that soldier of fortune with the wolf shirt and red hair?" Charles asked, abruptly halting the procession of St. Martin's Cape-entrusted courtiers that attended him.

An official hurried to find out, then returned to Charles.

"Just a northerner, a Dane, Your Imperial Majesty! One of your hirelings, he says. I believe he lately served in the forces of the East Romans, in the navy of Alexios the Isaurian, Leo's son, before being called here to serve you after Queen Irene's usurpation."

"But he's a mere heathen, an ignorant barbarian," another official who favored Venetian robes and refinement interposed. "Should I send him away, sire?"

The emperor frowned. "Are YOU a blockhead? I've not seen so fine a fighting man as this in a long time. He's my hireling, you say, and I didn't know it? Tell him to follow me out, and go hunting with me and my party, and I think we'll shoot something worth setting on my table. For days now all you've served up is wretched poultry and ham and fish, done up in Venetian dishes with all those fine sauces and pretty trickery--and how I crave a simple meal of game, red and meaty, fit for a real man! Anything less I vow I will throw to the dogs!"

The hunt was a great success, and thanks to Becca boar, two stags, and four wild mountain eyes were taken, enough for a grand banquet.

The emperor was very pleased, indeed, despite it being such a foul, cold, and rainy day that it hadn't seemed promising when they set out under the dark, hail-spitting clouds.

"The sun seems to want to shine on you alone!" the emperor remarked to Becca, warming his hands as they sat before a roaring fire lit in the woods while the game was being prepared for transport back to the palace. "I have something I wish to say to you."

Charles gave an order, and the courtiers all withdrew reluctantly from the fire's warmth, and then he turned privately to Becca.

"I have a special task for you. My commanders have not been able to reduce a certain Muslim redoubt in the southern mountains. Just because it seems unimportant to them, they make all kinds of excuses why it still hasn't been crushed, but you won't give me any excuse, will you? You look like a man of action to me, and will do what I ask. Gascony is now within my scepter's reach, a tributary and vassal, but their king is not up to taking this fortress either. He requires my imperial forces, he claims, and I believe him, for reports tell me this citadel has never been taken from the Muslims since they seized it from the Christians of Spain. But unlike him, and even my commanders, I get what I want. So this is my plan. You will take your ship, and lead what ships and men I have to spare you, and take the river that leads up from the coast until you reach this fortress. You will not be able to miss it. Then proceed beyond it a ways where it seems safe enough to land, and hold the river at that point captive with your men and arms, let nothing proceed beyond you to deliver aid to the city. My land forces will then attack as planned, or I will cut their heads off on return! There should be no problem after that. We have superior numbers, and they are cut off from any hope of help from their people. We will have deprived the followers of Mohammed this gateway into my realm and slammed the door in their faces. Let them keep Hispania a while more, for I have lands enough here in the heartlands of Europa to civilize! My Franks grow quickly weary in foreign countries treading alien soil, and I cannot make them want to garrison it for a long period, so let the Christians that might still be there there fight and win it back from Mohammed's hellish hordes--for it is their homeland after all, not Mohammed's, and God shall surely give it back to them, if only we give him a little help!" Becca listened to this with excited interest, and could see this was a good plan. He recalled his own experience with the Muslims, and knew there was no real peace to be made with them, as they always used peace treaties to prepare themselves for a future attack in order to take yet more Christian lands.

"We can do it! When do we launch, Your Imperial Majesty?"

"That's the fighting spirit I like to see! At once, soon as you gather the ships under your lead and issue your commands. A navigator with maps my scholars have drawn will be granted you, to serve you on board your flagship. He will direct you exactly where you are to go. We also have interpreters for you, agile-tongued in the languages you will encounter. I know these followers of Mohammed! They are cunning and fierce, but they can be beaten by Christian men of faith and courage! My grandfather Charles, my namesake, stopped them from taking all of Gaul as they swooped in from Hispania. That was at Poitiers. They have not dared try that again. But this fortress in the mountains, called Sheep Fort or something like that, it could be used for such a venture, and I want my flag to fly there. Right now they use it only to send bands raiding into Gascony, but if the infidels perceive we are weak on our borders they will be emboldened to send an army sooner or later. Well, we shall smite them before they get such a fool idea again into their narrow infidel skulls!"

A man of action, who loved action more than much talk, Charles rose and seized an imperial standard and threw it to Becca, who grabbed it before it could fall.

"Hoist my standard from the tallest tower, the one they use to call Mohammed's wretched slaves to impious prayer five times a day! And after that, raise a cross up on its topmost point, and have the priests say morning and evening prayers, that no infidel ever again treads the ground beneath, unless he has come to convert to the mercy of Christ!"

Such a manly, straight-forward emperor! Becca was thrilled to serve him! He understood a fighting man and how to deal with him, he saw.

The banquet was a success too, thanks to all the wonderful game Becca's prowess at hunting had flushed out, but Becca was not long in his cups and did not stuff himself, taking all he could from the kitchens to his shipmates to feast on. Soon he was on his way south along the coast of Biscay's bay, also called Godolfo de Vizcaya, with his ship and men, heading a naval force of his own, once again a commander of warships!

Many rivers and streams ran down to the northern shores of Hispania from the mountains that divided Hispania from Gaul. His map-interpreting scholar located the one called Nive, a tributary to an even greater river in Gaul, but one that he needed to take him up within striking distance of the Muslims. With only a few stretches of rapids, that they worked through by pulling the ship with ropes, oars and sometimes even the sails proved sufficient on the calmer stretches, despite some swift currents now and then.

He found the fortress mountain city, Laith, the "Lamb Fortess," set seemingly impregnable with its stone walls, cloud-piercing towers, and eagle-nested crag high above the river. Already warned by spies at the Frankish court of Charles' approaching army, the gates were shut tight, set with all the soldiers available, and preparations completed to resist a long siege of months and perhaps over a year--long enough to discourage the invaders with starvation, since the mountains were bare of necessities for such a large force as the emperor's. Besides all this, the wolves holding the Lamb Fortress were not content to just sit tight but would, at any opportunity, go on the offensive.

Becca kept a keen eye out to learn everything about the hostile territory, to discover a weakness, or if not a weakness, some way to turn some aspect of it to his advantage and against the enemy who knew it best.

It seemed after encountering no resistance that the Muslims had not anticipated his coming, thinking that all they had to deal with would be the imperial army if Charles attacked them. This was all very well for Becca the seafarer. He could see that the city was land-based and set too high up to wield control of the river, so he proceeded without incident up the gorge, keeping his watch out for any surprises from the natives.

They passed beneath the remnants of a Roman bridge, that in the days of the Caesars once served a once busy road through the pass that led down to southern Gaul.

By then the gorge rose high overhead, the sides nearly meeting, and he called a halt, as the river had become a deadly trap. His map-scholar had not warned him of this! His map was showing itself a false, treacherous guide, for the high crags over the upper river could be taken by a few men and used to destroy his ships with dislodged rocks! Yet it was pictured as the lower river had been-- pondlike for the most part, with no such rocks overhanging it.

He sent the youngest sailor, Gundar the Scizzor-Legged, who was agile as a monkey or squirrel, to scale the mast and see if he saw anyone on the crests while he debated whether to retreat or not.

He took another look at the map, and as he recalled, it showed a broad channel at this point, nothing like what he was seeing!

"Did you draw the River Nive on this map?" he demanded from the cartographer. "Yes, Captain!" the scholar said.

"Why then doesn't it show what we are seeing with our own eyes? You can see as well as I, this map has got the river's girth completely wrong! Here on the upper stretches we are squeezed in like olives in a press, not able to even hoist a sail or stand two oars together! It is completely changed from the lower Nive."

"But I was going by another scholar's map, sir, who claimed he had been here, and his drawing gave us a wide channel at this point!"

Who was this other scholar, and could his words and map be trusted? Obviously, it was a mistake of some kind, but maybe on purpose? Some Frankish courtiers and officials hated the Danes and called Danes self-serving barbarian trash, he knew. He just suspected he had been sent into a death-trap, perhaps by someone who envied him at Charles' court? There was no time to inquire into this, it could be done later on his escape, if they came out of it alive, that is.

But such questions were beside the point now. He had to take action very soon, or they might be attacked where they were and not be able to sail out.

His lookout shouted down to him, that he had seen a movement of someone, and it was a girl of all things, climbing down the cliffs like one of the native wild sheep or goats!

Becca, despite the peril of the situation, waited, wondering what this signified.

The shepherdess turned out to be a Christian maiden from the area's original Iberian people, the Basques. She knew some Spanish, though her people spoke another language of their own, Euskara, which no other race after them knew, because it was the ancestral language of Eskual Herria, and they refused to teach their enemies their mother-tongue.

Becca had the ship maneuvered as close to the overhanging rock walls as he dared, and the maiden reached them, then by means of an oar propped against the rock wall of the gorge, she swung nimbly down onto the deck.

Interpreted by one of the men given to him to do this task, she said her name was Alissa, while keeping her eyes modestly from meeting his or any of the men around them watching with great interest.

Her father, mother, and entire family were Christians, she continued. But they were called "Dhimmi," "people of the Book," the despised but "tolerated" class that was subject to the Muslims and not killed if they refused to convert, but they were heavily taxed and had to take only the most menial jobs that nobody else wanted.

The fortress had been their home originally, and they had lived well there, but they had been forced out of their homes into crude shelters outside the wall. Her father was now only a shepherd for the iman of the city, such work being thought good enough for an infidel but not good enough for a Muslim.

Quickly, she told him of the grave danger he faced, while Becca admired her hair, which was like a cloud and fleecy and soft like a lamb's.

"They are aware of your presence, and are moving to kill all of you very soon with an ambush. Do not go further upstream, for they are waiting for you there, where they can surround you on all sides and keep you from retreating. That is why I am glad you stopped here. It gave me a chance to climb down and warn you. I led my flock along the gorge, hoping you would stop, and you did. How I prayed for this!"

Becca thanked her, and handed her some gold coins.

She shrugged, and would not take them.

"We cannot accept money for your lives. You are our guests, being Christians, sharing the same Lord and faith."

"But aren't you taking a great risk, coming here to warn us? Won't they punish you if they find out what you have done to alert us?"

She looked at him for the first time, directly in the eyes. "We know what these infidel invaders of our homeland can do. There is no baseness, no cruelty, no treachery they will shrink from, though they call their god "Allah the Compassionate." But we could not let you be slain, your heads cut off and your bodies fed to dogs, when you came to free us from their cruel yoke! If we perish, we perish, but some of our people will survive and will live here again as free Christian people! We all think that is worth anything we might have to suffer. We are the first people who ever abode in this country and tended its goodness. It is our country, and we should not be made to live as abject slaves in our own motherland!-- and certainly not when our oppressors are such low jackals and carrion birds as these servants of Mohammed that you have come to fight!"

After she had given her warning to Becca, she spat three times toward the holy city of the Muslims, then said she wanted to return to her flock. So they let her go, and she climbed back up the cliff face, though they all wondered if she might not slip and fall, it was so treacherous and steep.

At last, she disappeared from view.

"Now what?" Becca wondered. Should they retreat to a safer part of the river? That seemed the best course to take. He did not have time to issue his order, as a cloth-covered object was lowered over the cliff face on a long rope. Immediately, everyone grabbing their weapons and shields and staring up at the tops of the gorge, but they could see nothing, only the bag on a rope.

Slowly, it slid down the rocks and dangled within reach. Becca reached up and cut the rope and took the bag.

He looked in, his eyes widened, then set it gently on the deck and stepped away. The men came to look, some of them turning away, their faces showing they felt sick to their stomachs, despite the fact they were veterans of many conflicts and had seen many such things.

But this was Alissa's head, and she was a brave-hearted maiden, willing to risk her life for her country's freedom. For that her eyes were gouged out, her tongue cut off, and worse things done as well.

They were right about worse things. As they saw watched, hands and feet came sliding down the cliffs to land in the water, and last of all the trunk of her decapitated and defiled body.

Furious and horrified, Becca could not do anything to retaliate, as there was nobody in sight, and all his arrows would be wasted, bouncing harmlessly off the rocks, if they tried to punish Alissa's foul and cowardly killers.

He gave the order to turn back at once. They tried to locate as much of her body as possible, but the river's water were silt-choked and black, and they could see nothing.

But as soon as the river widened enough for him and his ships to avoid being stoned to death, he called a halt and he had the ships form a defensive ring.

There they remained, anchored just above the fortress, still able to stop any craft that came with supplies from either direction to break the siege.

Becca was surprised to find someone was swimming out to them. He had his archers hold their bows ready, but the youth was alone, and he gave orders to have him pulled onboard.

Becca's two interpreters tried first one language, then another (and they knew six or seven languages between them), but it was Spanish that the youth answered to most readily.

From Spanish to Frankish words too the parley went, which Becca now understood to a workable extent, and so he learned that the youth was a younger brother to Alissa (who was eldest in the family) and his name was Ranorr.

His father would have come, he said, but his absence at home would have drawn the attention of the imam, who would have severely punished the entire family if he heard that the father had gone out to bring warning to the invaders of the traps being laid.

Becca questioned him further.

"What is it you want? How can we help you?"

"We want only our sister's body, as we know she has had to be seized and slain, as she has not returned with the sheep. They don't keep captive Christians, they kill them after they torture them. They would hack me into little pieces on sight if they caught me looking for her. Can you take me there in your ship? If we go by the usual paths, the imam's men will be waiting for us, for my father overheard the imam and his men plotting how to trap you."

It was a difficult thing to grant. But Becca nodded.

"Yes, I will take you there, but I must not hazard the ship, we must find some small boat we can use. It will perhaps not be seen if we go up at dusk. And we will go to the spot where we met your sister. But how do you think you will find her? All we have is..."

Those words and how Becca paused, unable to say the words, seemed to stun the brother, and now his eyes alighted on the bloodstained bag on the deck. By the expression in his face, he seemed to know immediately what it had to be.

The youth lunged forward, but Becca was faster and caught him. Fighting to get free like wild animal, Ranorr only ceased struggling when he was exhausted, and then he wept in Becca's arms.

After Becca had the bag taken away and laid in his locker, he returned to Ranorr, who was sitting still, his head sunk on his chest, where he had slumped down to the deck. It seemed he had fallen asleep!

But then he showed he was not sleeping. He was mumbling words, as if to himself, of an old prayer of his people's perhaps. But the words rose in volume, though his head remained bent.

"What is he saying?" Becca said, turning to his interpreters.

They listened in, and shook their heads at first.

"Must be his own Basque tongue," one said. "And nobody knows how to interpret that!"

"No," the other said. "hw is now using other words, it is a speech I know, Alani, a dialect brought south by the tribes--which I learned from what my nursemaid, who was a tribeswoman and slave in our household, and she taught me as a little child. That was years ago, but I can just barely make it out, what he is saying."

"Your enemies are weighed in the scales. High and low, they are weighed, and they are both less than vapor and a breath.

"They shall melt away before you, my champion, like the burning sun on morning mist! Like misty vapor they will vanish away in the morning breezes!

"Be not afraid of them. I am your Strong Fortress. I shall fight for you, and you shall hold your peace.

"I will go before you and burn them up, and where they were, they shall all disappear.

"Veiled women afar off in their walled city will wait and ask each other, 'Where are our men? When will they come so we can divide the spoils of war?'

"They will wait, watching behind their latticed windows, cooing like doves, and then mourn, and grow old! "Their men will never return,

their wives and children will see them no more--for I the Lord have consumed them in my wrath, and wiped away these evil-doers from the earth!"

"What is he saying?" Becca said. "It sounds like poetry! Is he speaking these things to me?"

As soon as he said this, the youth's poetic utterances suddenly turned very direct and commanding, as if he were receiving orders from his superior officer!

"The son of Rasmus is in My hand, a skilled instrument of war I have devised, and I will give him my counsel, and afterward will receive him in glory.

"His enemies will not succeed against him, and their craft will be caught like a pot smashed and ground to powder between two milling stones."

"How?" Becca burst out, interuppting the youth. "If he knows so much, ask him how this is to be done, for we are in a bad way here!"

His answer was not tardy.

"He shall light the fire of the dragon, and the dragon will spew forth on all his enemies.

"They shall not be able to stand before him. He shall consume them, and they shall flee away.

"I am His God, I will not forsake him, and I will give him my mercy and grace, and he shall find, at the last, safe haven."

The Basque youth fell silent.

Becca looked expectantly for more. What he heard he struggled to understand. Was this a prophetic utterance he would do well to heed? He had heard of such things. But could it be trusted? Wasn't it just the ramblings of a poor fellow whose virgin sister had just been brutally torn apart, and who was racked with deep sorrow?

But the youth seem to divine his thoughts, and his jet-black Basque eyes shot open, and he looked up into Becca's emerald-green eyes with an unmistakable expression of utter urgency.

"They are coming! The Lord has told me! Prepare at once, for they will be here within the hour, with all their men, to destroy you utterly!"

"But what exactly does the Lord tell me to do?"

"You have heard him! Just obey Him! He said to turn the fire of the dragon against them! But first there will come something you can do nothing about. He will tell you what to do himself, in a little while he will tell you, but not here, not right now. I cannot tell you anything more. That is all He said to me!"

The youth rose, his expression changed from despair to courage and determination, seemingly not grieving anymore, and then dove into the water, before Becca could stop him, making swifty to the shore.

Becca watched him go for a moment, and the the revelation came! Of course! He had the dragon, he had the fire! As a kind of afterthought, he had asked the strategos for a stock of Greek fire to be put onboard his ship as part of the bargain for not claiming the throne of East Roma during the uprising. He had saved that casque of Greek fire, put it in a safe place in the keel, and wrapped it with a lot of wool and felt blankets to keep it from being jostled or struck. It was still there, buried under some folded tents and other supplies!

Becca giving orders, it was brought out most carefully, for it could blow up in their hands if handled roughly, and the prow's system was still there as it had not been removed when he quitted Constantine's City, due to the confusion and haste of his departure.

Would it still work? The ship might be blown up the moment they tried using the system.

There was nothing for it. They had to try it.

As fast as they could, they connected the parts, and the casque of Greek fire was attached to the siphon which in turn fed the liquid fire out the mouth of the prow's dragonhead, with the bellows working to spray it at a selected target.

Would burn them up instead of their enemies? They had no time to practice. The attack of the mountain Muslims was probably going to start in a matter of moments, they all sensed, for by this time their instincts for such times had been sharpened to a fine point by much practice and experience.

This done, the men grabbed their weapons, laid them close by their oars and sat, breath bated, waiting for Becca's next orders.

In whatever time he had, Becca used every moment he might have to the full. He stood, holding up Charles's royal standard for the first time, getting their full attention instantly.

"Comrades, I speak not as your captain only but speak my heart and my blood to you! These are my deepest words. If you thought yourselves strangers and intruders in coming here, you are not strangers and aliens. We are invading no honest man's house and taking no man's possessions that are rightfully his! These people in the towers on the height above us are robbers, they came and took away everything from the rightful people. You know two of them now, and see how they fare here! Know that our enterprise here is just in God's holy eyes! We shall fight for these oppressed people, with the strength and craft that our God has given us! These people are Christians, made slaves by the Mohammetans! It is time to take back what is theirs and return it to the rightful owners! Since they do not have the power, we can help them! Think of your own homes and families, would you not do it for them. Well, these folk are also under our charge, to do them as much good as we can!"

The men nodded, their eyes shone, then some began to cheer--but Becca cautioned them, and they quieted. "It may be we will die here in this cause, but how can we turn aside and let them suffer this slavery forever. We gave our word to Charles the great king of the Franks, and now we see what a just venture he sent us on, against the oppressors of a Christian people. It is time to raise the Cross again in this land, where it once waved from the towers and walls on the height. May the mighty sword of God set them free this day!"

He had drawn his sword, and now he raised it into the air. All his men did the same, and they echoed him, saying, "May the mighty sword of God set them free this day!"

A surge of something like joy swept through every one of the fifty, and the interpreters and map-scholars as well! It was a thrilling moment, though it was the most dangerous of places to be, and much harm and death could still flood down upon them shortly.

Indeed, it was a flood of a different kind that now threatened to loose its fully fury upon them-- the surprise precursor of the expected attack. This was no brief run-off from a thunderstorm, for the sky was clear. The waters had to have been deliberately dammed upstream by dislodging masses of rocks into the narrow channel, enough to create a mass of waters that when they broke over the top now rushed furiously down to engulf them.

If they had been in the narrow gorge, of course they would have been smashed to bits instantly. But, thanks in part to Alissa's warning, here, in the wider channel, they stood a chance, though how much a chance, only time would tell.

Becca heard the roaring sound in the gorge, almost like thousands of bulls in a stampede, and the crews of all the ships, froze as they heard the same thing. The river, though the water in its channel had sunk unusually low, was coming with all its pent-up waters in one big wave! Even as they heard it, it was passing the Great Stone Face, chasing terrified swallows before it.

But Becca didn't waste time listening to the sound of approaching doom, he shouted orders, and the men sprang to the oars and turned the ships to meet the oncoming waters.

The only problem was, would the Greek fire explode when the first big waves struck his ship? He and his men would all be incinerated in a huge explosion. He didn't have time to warn his men--he had to think of the other ships first.

He shouted again, for the ships to move clear of his ship and each other. They all needed room if they were not to be thrown and smashed against each other in the surging floodwaters.

Frantically, the other crews worked their oars to obey him, increasing the spaces between them as much as they could in the sharply reduced depth.

"All ships face toward the flood!" he shouted. "And every man ply his oar hard, and run fast at the approaching water and keep oaring even on the crest of it if we should escape overturning, and keep at the oaring lest we all be swept downstream and smashed against the river banks!"

Would it work? He had no idea any part of his orders would save them from being swept away and destroyed and drowned, but they had to try. But even if they weren't drowned, would the Greek fire explode when the waves struck the ship a terrific blow and threw them backwards? What could keep it from igniting in the violence that would soon engulf the ship?

Options for Becca

Fellow Voyager in Life, Argonaut of Divine Destiny, which way did the Lord Yeshua choose to deliver Becca, the man of no guile whom heaven favored, from the roaring floodwaters trapped on the Upper Nive and then released to destroy them utterly? And how did the extremely volatile Greek fires not ignite aboard his ship when the first waves struck his vessel a tremendous blow at the prow. Choose which you think best. Your choice will tell a lot about you that you.

Alissa's father now comes to Becca's aid at this critical time, as he leads all the insurgent Basques from the countryside in a massed attack on the Muslim fortress, while sending others down to pull Becca and his men the wreckage of their ships.

Yeshua sends the mighty Red Cross Warrior down to stop the floods and massacre all Becca's Muslim enemy attackers, as well as all the Muslims still in the fortress.

An earthquake dams the upper Nive a second time, and a "flying hand" arrives to fill a basin with water temporarily that is large enough for all Becca's ships, saving Becca's squadron to face yet another attack.

As he had done in the taking of the Lamb Fortress, Becca fought well and long for Charles in other campaigns, until Charles' death and his magnificent funeral rites and burial in a royal tomb. His sons soon proved not so great, and one was pius and cunning too at warcraft, but the other was not and spent most of his time in the baths and at gaming parties with his drinking cronies while being entertained with dancing girls and concubines. Neglected, the empire soon began falling apart as enemies took advantage of the weakness of the sons. Becca saw it was time to leave, as he had given his word to Charles but the son that ruled from Aachen hadn't even bothered to seek him for another oath of allegiance and new terms. It was time to go! Becca decided.

At the time Becca and his veteran crew were preparing to leave for home, a new song began singing in Becca's heart. Despite how busy he was, he started composing it, and with Alcuin's help he even began writing it down with ink on parchment in Latin letters, taught him by the great rune-master.

"I have journeyed

through the dragon-spawning sea,

out of sight of land and hearth...

my faithful Lord,

sight unknown,

his eyes were watching me.

"My mast stands tall,

though the ship is storm-tossed,

I cast no anchor,

though the sail is torn.

I still plunge forward

on my bucking steed,

my mast stands tall

inspite of the storm.

"I've known great applause and golden horns spilling king's honey mead,

and I've owned flocks merry in the grass.

I've even held jeweled treasure in the palms of my hands.

But as such things go,

they slip right through,

from my fingers they spill like mere grains of sand!

"I have been young,

my strength the envy of many a man,

and there's been glory my arms have won.

But it was in the darkness,

when my rudder lost her way,

that's when my Lord proved his love to me.

My mast still stands,

though my sea-steed grows weary,

my mast still stands

though the sails are patched.

I have searched for safe haven

as the waves mount higher,

but my mast stands tall,

inspite of the storm."

Becca's battle-worn ship and tall, undaunted mast neared a certain village on the coast that was nestled in a small baywater of its own. Smaller than it had been, and its people given mostly to farming and sheep and goats, few ships sought it out these days, as it had been forgotten by the great chieftains and supplied few good men for the crews of the raiding, sea-faring Danes.

A Danish woman stood by her window, scanning the view as was her custom, and this time, of many hundreds of times, she was not disappointed.

"My Sailor, home from the sea!"

But was it her Sailor?

Becca returned to his ancestral village. He did not come with any other purpose but to seek a wife among his own people. Not that the Northlands beyond Dane-land did not have pretty faces and willing women enough! They did--and most were even more fair in face and fair-haired and bolder in spirit than Dane-land could boast. But it was not the same there. He did not want a woman whose speech would tell him as long as he lived that she was foreign to him. So he turned his ship homeward where his ancestors had their graves, intending to return to his father's household as soon as he took a bride.

But would he find someone suitable? He had left his homeland when it was in sad straits, its men of war mostly all slain on Saxon shores, and the few that were left but pitiful remnants of the once proud Danish stock. The women were better, much better, but then he was not looking for a wife, he was young and wanted to test his strength and warcraft against others in the great outer world, seeking his fortune under the banners of whatever great kings he found there. And he had found what he sought--more or less. With the Emperor of the East Romans, to start, then under Charles the Great, for whom he fought most of ten years. But Charles was aged, and no longer campaigned, and his sons were poor fighting men, so before things turned sour for him, Becca decided the time had come to depart.

His ship needed much repair, and the Frankish carpenters he employed never quite seemed to get their repairs right. He wanted the best work only, but whatever he paid he could not find the skill only fellow Danes possessed.

And he had not married--though many in his crew by this time had taken wives, some of them foreign, while others were waiting for them men to return home someday, to greet children that were years older than they had left them.

Becca had no idea what he would find, but he went to see for himself if there was the woman he wanted in his homeland.

He had the ship drawn up, and tied to the sagging wharf that many years before he had sailed from. Besides the racks of drying cod, he observed the few men and boys working at various craft nearby and repairing an old boat, and they exchanged glances, but nobody recognized him, and since he and his men were so heavily armed, no one challenged him either.

He called out to a boy, and the boy seemed surprised to hear a stranger using the village's own dialect that told him immediately here was a native son returned home.

The boy came to him most reluctantly, his uneasiness showing in his manner, but he came. "I am the son of Rasmus the Green-Eyed. Remember him? My name is Becca the Red. I am his youngest son, and the only seafaring son he has left."

The boy stared at him blankly without a flicker of recognition in his eyes.

Becca tried again, more simply with the oafish boy. "Call your father or your elder brother, son, and see if he knows these names I've given you. Do you think you can remember them, 'Rasmus' and 'Becca'? Now before you forget, run!"

The boy did not hesitate to do what he already wanted to do, run for his life, as he was eyeing Becca's sword the whole time and also the weaponry of the non-Danish speaking crew looking on.

Becca had a good laugh, while wondering if all the boys in the village were grown as dull-edged in wits as this one. A short time later, however, a man came hurrying down from a house in the village.

He shaded his eyes, as if he couldn't believe what he was seeing, then stopped, and shook his head. Then he ran to Becca, holding out his hand to him.

"Welcome, welcome back to your beloved village home!" the man cried. "Yes, yes, we know who you are! Forgive my boy! Such a little dolt, he knows nothing at his age! He said somebody fierce as a wolf and calling himself Rasibec had come to kill all of us and burn our houses down! Perhaps a few more whippings, and he may get a little keener in his head? But do you remember me? I am Oddney the Oat-Eater! You know, they called me that because I loved my oat mush more than the cooked barley everyone else ate! Well, I still eat oats and let the barley go to the cattle! Ha ha!"

A good natured fellow, he laughed at himself, as he grasped Becca's shoulders, while taking stock of Becca and his crew and his ship.

He suddenly grew more sober. He bowed somewhat too to Becca. "I see you are no longer that youth who left us so long ago. You have become a man of noble parts, a veteran of experience, and perhaps you be carrying back some hoard of treasure too?"

He grinned and rubbed his fingers together.

Becca laughed. "Yes, I have fought in many battles for some great kings, and they paid us well. But what of it? Do you wish to enter my crew and fight and receive some reward for it perhaps?"

"Oh, no! I am too old for sea-faring now, but I was just wondering..."

He glanced toward a certain house and window higher up on the ridge.

"What do you wonder, Old Oat-Eater?" Becca laughed. "Wondering can kill a cat, you know!"

The Oat-Eater eyed him keenly, knowing the old story told children well enough, that described how a cat seeking to raid a dairyman's milkroom had stuck its head through a hole in a door, only to get a noose around it. "Then I was thinking, sir, if you be the jolly, bright-maned, clean-limbed gentleman she waits for...it's been years now...maybe it is someone else, or maybe it is you, sir. You do look part, I must say!"

Becca sobered and his eyes narrowed. "Are you talking foolishness, man, and playing a silly game with me? What do you mean, someone is waiting for me? Who could that be? When the village fell into poor straits, my father and I gathered up our entire household and stock from here years ago and moved across the waters north and west of here! We abide among the northern tribes that allowed us to settle amongst them. I went seafaring with my own ship and crew. This is the first time I have seen my native village since our departure. Who could possibly be waiting for me? This is absurd, what you are saying!"

The man bowed low this time, sweeping his arm up and pointing toward the house he meant.

"Ah, the little fair one is this minute at her window, gazing upon you with a fast-beating heart in her fine bosum... she is faithful, that one! But go see for yourself. This is for you to decide. Maybe you are the one she turns every suitor away for, but maybe not! She might wait too long for her chosen one, and end up without a mate in old age--but she has a mind of her own, a mind of her own, that one!"

Becca wasted no more time on the talkative Oat-Eater.

He climbed up the little hill and paused at the gate of the house.

A wattle fence and bolted gate kept him out, but the goats that ran freely within the enclosure were better than fierce watchdogs and gate bolts. They wouldn't let anyone come in without being horned in his groin, if they could help it.

So he waited, and someone opened the cottage's door, and Becca thought he saw a woman's skirts.

Without a word, the mistress of the house walked to the gate, her eyes meeting his fearlessly.

You are welcome," she said simply. "Will you come in and dine with me? I am just now preparing a meal."

Becca glanced toward his ship, and she caught the direction. "They are welcome too. I think I have food for that many in my storehouse, and I will not turn away the poor and hungry."

"No, please let them be, though I thank with a thousand thanks for your hospitality. We have plenty food stores aboard. They are good at doing for themselves, so they will be fine where they are until I return."

She stepped ahead of him, and the goats were eyeing Becca keenly but did not make one move to rush at him, while behind the house he heard some sheepdogs moaning, as they snarled and tried to get free of their ropes or chains to run the intruder off the property.

"Do you need all these beasts for protection? Have you no man or a watchman?" he asked her as she opened the door and he stepped inside.

She did not reply, but showed him to a large, ornately carved chair set with big cushions, much like those used for feather-beds.

He sat down, and she went out of the room, then returned a moment later with a large wooden tray covered with all kinds of prepared cheeses and sliced sausages and all sorts of meats--lamb, fowl, ham, venison.

She sat the tray down before him on a wooden stool, and after a short prayer of thanks to Yeshua he helped himself and began to eat. She didn't take a thing and just watched him, standing a little toward the back of the room nearest the single big window with the shutters.

It was delicious, but when she saw he was eating most of it, she vanished into the solid-wood beamed, absolutely spotless pantry, then returned with a fresh tray of many other items, including spiced, pickled cod fish and sardines and baked flat bread the many other fine delicacies the women of the Danes knew best how to prepare for special occasions.

Everything was delicious, done just right as he liked Danish foods. She won his heart through his stomach, in truth the best way with any man since men were first created!"

When he looked up and handed her the tray, she went and brought out another, but he waved it away, rising. "I must be going, but I would ask one thing, why do you do all this for a stranger?"

"You are no stranger to me!" she replied. "I always knew you would return for me, to make me your wife."

He was speechless. Who was she? He racked his memory, but then it seemed light broke in, and he realized there was a possibility. Was it the way she glanced at him, over her shoulder as he went to the kitchen for more food?

"Ingrid, is it you?" he said lamely. He had left a girl scarcely turned a woman, but here was a fully-developed woman!

"So it dawns on you, son of Rasmus! What is so strange, that you show such surprise? How should I look, after you spent ten years sea-faring with your fellows? Time will make some changes in all of us. Am I as poor to look at as all that?"

He smiled, shaking his head.

"No, you are very fair in my eyes. Time makes changes as you say, but I like the changes!"

Her lips curled in a slight smile, but she ducked her head and vanished.

He was left several minutes wondering what to do, and then as he was about to let himself out, despite the goat bucks eager to gore him and the sheepdogs who wanted just as much to tear at his legs and haunches, she returned, wearing a beautiful Danish gown fit for a wedding.

It took his breath away. In her hair shone golden combs and an embroidered gold and silver-threaded crown that the most accomplished seamstresses of the village women knew how to make, that were special designs known to this village alone.

He found his heart beating fast as he gazed at her. She too seemed disturbed, but made no move toward him, letting him decide whether he wanted her for his lawful Christian wife or not.

But first he had one question. Everything hinged on the answer.

"How did you manage to remain unmarried all this time?"

She looked closely at him, then slowly answered.

"It was not easy, and very hard at first for a young girl like myself to resist them. My parents promised me to an old man I refused the moment I heard he was coming to the house to get me. They had it all arranged, without asking me if I wanted him or not!

I didn't argue, I ran off into the woods, and stayed there days, eating berries, until I decided they thought me dead, then I returned.

My father wanted to whip me, but I confronted him.

"How can you make me his slave like this? I will not take an old man like him! It is disgusting. I want a better man than that! And I know a better man-- the one who left us in his fine ship, who return someday for me if I remain true to him."

My father was beside himself, of course. He still wanted to beat and whip me, but he knew I wouldn't stand there and take it and would run off again, so he did not mistreat me. But my mother tormented me for days afterwards, nagging me, accusing me of making her cry her eyes out all day and all night, saying she would be thrown into poverty if she were left a widow and I didn't marry this rich old man who had a lot of sheep and goats and some barley fields too, all of which would be enough for her in her old age, once my old husband passed away, and only she and I were left, with whatever children I could get off an old billy goat like him!

Of course, I wouldn't answer to such rubbish as that. But she kept on anyway, making life misery for me. I decided I had to get into a house of my own. I could not bear this daily torment they gave me. And they didn't stop trying to marry me off, first to that old one, then to a mere boy who was a nothing, whose father had some substance, but he had hardly a man's desires and knew nothing about women--so how could I live with him if he wasn't yet a man? No, I refused him too!

"What did you do?"

She drew a long breath, then continued.

"I hired myself out to herd the sheep and goats of various people, and it was hard work, since they paid so little, and even stole my wages and wouldn't pay me sometimes. But I got enough to buy a sheep and a goat, then another of each, and with them began to breed my own little flocks. It took time, but I got enough to live on that way, and when I saw it was time and I could make it on my own and not starve, I moved out.

My parents followed right to this house of mine, demanding I return, accusing me, that I had stolen the money to buy the sheep, the goats, and the house too, but I had stolen nothing. It wass all mine, every bit of it! They too knew full well I had worked for everything I had. Though they had to right to take everything, as it is our custom for parents to lay by some wealth due a daughter for her dowry, I would have gone to the elders and called for an aethelring. I could have made my czase to them. I would have told them the truth, I did not want any of the men they were forcing on me for a husband, so that they would be seizing my dowry, not safeguarding it. It told my parents to leave me alone, else I do this, and they did not want the scandal of having a daughter who would not marry, or so they thought, so they let me alone after that. She glanced around the house with satisfaction, and it was evident she knew what was good, for the home was filled with fine weavings that covered walls and kept out draughts, while everything was neat and spotlessly clean. From the looks of it, he might well take pride from her hard, excellent work and be considered, in that village, a woman of substance and wealth.

"So all you see here is my rightful dowry, and I give it to my husband--you!--if you want me, that is."

Becca was satisfied, fully.

His eyes shone with admiration for her.

"Is that all your story?" he said.

Oh, there were many suitors after that, when they saw I was a good woman and could prosper on my own like this, even make a man rich. They would come at me at all hours. I couldn't go about my work or even sleep at night, as they were always trying to catch me. So I got all these dogs and let my wild goats roam free in the yard, and that way I kept them from climbing in my windows at night. I would have killed them, with the sword I keep by my bed, but this way I did not need to lose any sleep nor dirty my hand with their blood. It worked very well, and I was never once molested by those scoundrels."

"You have spoken well of yourself," said Becca. "I have never heard the like, but I can tell you are a woman who speaks only plain truth. You are the woman I want and been seeking all this time away! There is no guile in you, and you are wise in your ways. I could never take a woman before, as I could never find one I could trust and respect, but I see I no longer have to search for such a one. My search, my journey, is ended."

Becca took her hand, drew her to himself, and they kissed.

Feeling he had heaven in his grasp, Becca would have continued kissing her, but she turned her face and pushed him away. She was a virgin, just as he was, she reminded him.

"I will be your lawful wife in good time," she said, "but I will remain chaste until the night we are married! I want to save this for you, my chosen man!"

"So be it!" he agreed, though his face was flushed, and his heart was thumbing against his ribs. Then he returned to his ship, dashed some cold sea water on his face, and his men were full of questions, he could see it in their keen glances.

"I am going to be married, I have found the woman I really want for my wife!" he announced as cooly as he could manage.

The ship erupted. Wild cheers went up from the ship and everyone in the village heard it, including Ingrid standing at her window looking down at the moored ship. She could not help smiling. Then she went back to her work of preparing her things for packing. There was an enormous amount to pack too! She had best get started now, she thought! It wasn't going to be easy, but she knew exactly how everything should be done, and she would go the next day and get some women she trusted to help her, as she didn't trust any of the village men, nor had they ever done anything to gain that trust.

As it developed, which was not surprising because Becca's betrothed was a woman of considerable wealth, it took a total of three rented knorrs from Hedeby to transport her goods to the northern Viking land. She had many goods of all kinds accumulated, saved up for this very event that she believed would happen. Becca was already a rich man in his own right, but his wife need not be thought the poorer mate--for she could do very well on her own without a bread-winning husband, this was apparent to all when they began to load her possessions on the first of the knorrs.

As the chroniclers of the church took up their account, Becca and Ingrid were married in the grand Nideros sanctuary that would become the great stone edifice of the Nideros Cathedral, residing peacefully among their adopted country's people. They settled near Rasmus's household in the far south facing Dane-land, and raised a large family, which would abide peacefully there for many centuries and, in fact, never die out but continue to flourish. As they were connected with the farm community later known as Holm, their name took on that placename and was combined as "Holbek." They remained faithfully Christian, followers of Christos, the only begotten Son of God from heaven, who as Christos was born in Bethlehem in the hills south of far-off Jerusalem. And Becca's flame-red hair continued to be the color of many an honest, noble, brave Holbek head, both man and woman, boy and girl.

UNCHRONICLE OF THE CHRISTMAS TRUCE, A. S. 1914, VOL. IV., RETROSTAR

Waste of Blood, and waste of Tears,

Waste of Youth's most precious years,

Waste of ways the Saints have trod,

Waste of glory, waste of God--War"--Woodbine Willie, Chaplain, British Fourth Army

Was it really Helen the wife of King Agamemnon, particularly her lovely face that launched a thousand war ships of the Greeks against Troy? Or was it some dreary political or economic issue rather than illicit romance between the handsome, daring Paris and another man's beautiful wife? Judgment about causes should wait for years after the dust and smoke settles or even till when the bronze of war heroes' statues is tarnished. War is not about the officially announced reasons--those are only pretexts got up and inflamed to hysterical proportions to justify brutal aggressions and cover up the real motivations and agendas of the instigators. Where power struggles between hotly competing royal dynasties of major European empires and nations are concerned, antagonisms are rooted so deep and are so tangled, all going back hundreds of years and even further, the incessant, subterranean bubbling of those ancient conflicts and rivalries in the European heartland will always ignite strife and ultimately warfare. That heartland is a perennial breeding ground for monsters of inhumanity and every atrocity of which they are capable, and it is that very heartland that produced what is called The Great War.

This war was, indeed, great in scope and consequence. It would topple the crowned heads of the monarchies of most of the European powers. As prophesied by a bearded, robed, iconic staretz in the Kremlin, this war broke out that would exhaust Europe, killing off nearly a whole generation in all the countries that fought it, then resume again some years later to devastate the entire continent with tens of millions more slain, both military and civilians.

June 28, 1914, two years after the Titanic converged with what was thought to be an iceberg and sank in the frigid Northern Atlantic waters off the island of Newfoundland, the aging but still vigorous heir to the imperial Austrian throne, Archduke Franz Ferdinand with his wife Sophie, paid a state visit to the South Slavs. What was so special about this? State visits by the Archduke were a matter of routine, for he was a world traveller. Where hadn't he visited? So a visit to the Balkans was not special, except that it went wrong, terribly wrong.

An expert huntsman (insofar as it required expertise to shoot game that was driven toward him by teams of men encircling the animals), whose palace walls back in Vienna were covered top to bottom with upwards of 200,000 antlers and mounted heads of every kind of game animal, the Archduke was in turn hunted and his carriage bombed by Serbian nationalists in Croatia.

Shock waves struck the hearts of the many peoples of Europe after the news flew rapidly by telegraph to every capital. Ultimatums were issued from Vienna to Serbia, and when they were not met by the recalcitrant Serbs, war was declared on Serbia by the Austro-Hungarian Empire, with Imperial Germany following suit as an ally.

The banners of all the newspapers blazed with war declarations of country after country. Orders went out to the male citizenry of France, Britain, Germany, and Austria, and other countries--mass mobilizations were begun. Millions of fighting quality age kissed their wives and children and left their homes and jobs and trekked to the army centers and depots for induction, training, outfitting, and weaponry.

Armies already in the field were rushed by train and on foot to positions along the borders between France and Germany. Factories were rapidly converted to supplying the many war machines. All available resources were committed to the war effort. Propaganda offices worked overtime, churning out war posters that portrayed the respective antagonists in the worst possible light. Spies fanned out by the thousands across Europe, slipping discreet bribes to officials in sensitive positions in war departments, using pretty women to lure army officers to divulge information, infiltrating wherever they could into the enemy countries to spot weaknesses or major movements of troops and material.

Army battalions paraded in the streets of a thousand cities, as men marched off to the Front with bands blaring and crowds madly waving handkerchiefs and flags and cheering them along.

All Europe (except neutralist Switzerland, Sweden, and a few other small countries who had nothing to gain from fighting with lions) was caught up in a frenzy of high expectation, terror, anxiety, anger, and vengence. This time the anciently seething wrongs which Europe never could forgive and forget would be righted, the enemy would be crushed and rendered powerless forever. Yet Europe was thought to be so civilized and enlightened by science and the Age of Reason, this time it would be different: unlike in the past, vengeance would not ignite another cycle of strife and warfare like in the past. Modern 20th Century Civilization with its enlightenment of the mind and spirit and nature of man would surely prevail over savagery, the primitive brute creature of base instincts that lingered as a vestigial legacy of ancestral Neanderthals in man's pedigree. Refined by education and the arts, modern man stood poised like an Olympic athlete in white running togs on the cusp of a new era of mankind's upward progress and development, entering a brave new world where there would never be need of war again, for victory would kiss the dove of peace and never let it fly away. A thousand years of peace would prevail over the entire earth, and science and industry would transform it into a paradise where the parliament of man, spoken of by Alfred Tennyson, would sit and levy only just decrees that would treat everyone equally.

This was, from the onset, to be the war to end all war: most everyone (except the grim, dark eyed staretz in the Kremlin) bought this wonderful, shining idea, and it added a burning fervor to the war not seen in all the prior conflicts on the Continent since the Thirty Years War and other wars of religion in the 1700s. The sirens of war, looking either their most seductive or just like the girl next door cried out to an entire generation of young men: "Fight this war, my darling, and win everlasting peace and happiness for yourself and your nation! Do your duty by the Fatherland and the blood of your forefathers! Defend the sacred hearth of the Home and your mother and sister's virtue against the raping barbarian! Crush our enemies, strike him down to the dust once and for all, trample him, etc., and your nation will heap on you imperishable honor and gratitude!"

Flags, flags, flags! Bands! Martial music and marching musicians with little boys tramping alongside with wooden rifles and stick bayonets! Speeches by government leaders before tens of thousands in public squares and grand boulevards. Parades. Cheering masses. Madness...as the dogs of Europe barked and howled from Edinburgh to Moscow.

There had been countless continental wars before, sometimes of great magnitude, especially in the times of Napoleon, so people thought it would be much the same thing, as most wars were far less ambitious in scope and therefore not that serious. Surely, this Europe was so civilized that this time time peace would be instituted and maintained indefinitely. After some bloodletting in a battle or two, the peace envoys would confer at some palace or other in France or Britain or Holland, a deal would be struck, and life would revert to the old paths and people could go on with their regular pursuits as before. But a new player entered the geopolitics in 1914, unknown and uninvited by the Great Powers, which changed everything and opened the abyss itself as the whole world for the first time was involved in a single war so destructive it seemed about to destroy civilization itself.

In the last week of the last month, the second year of the Great War, an evil star flew an erratic, zig zag path down to the Somme in France and was now shedding its malevolent rays upon the whole Western Front.

This "star" was a Carnelian, or Sardius, the chief of the ten fiery stones or heavenly jewels that Lucifer, the Covering Cherub, had corrupted after he gazed upon the glory of God and began coveting it for himself alone.

Everyone caught in the fiery red star's beams fought like a beast and was slaughtered like a sheep.

Thanks to the new machine guns and massive, long-range, Krupp artillery, efficiency in killing was raised to a new level and unleashed a methodical, relentless slaughter of masses of men that soon rendered the statistics meaningless and incomprehensible. A hundred thousand, four hundred thousand, a million...then two million, four million...the figures were unfathomable. Nothing like this had happened before, not since the massacres of whole populations by the Mongols, and who in modern Europe could remember them?

Taking leave from the post of vicar at St. Pauls in Worcester in the Midlands, the Rev. Geoffrey Studdert Kennedy, the man already known as a treasure in a small package, carried as many travelling bags as he could to the train. They were stuffed with Woodbine cigarettes he had collected for months and paid for with his own money, saved from a bequest of 1500 pounds bequeathed him by a departed uncle-- a rather tightfisted gentleman while he still lived, though with a good heart who had had misgivings about money he could have given the fund-strapped Geoffrey while he was attending Trinity in Dublin for his degree. The uncle had reason to have misgivings for his holding back. The boy came from a large family where there wasn't a lot of money for his advancement, so that the entire family had to sacrifice in order to put this one son through Trinity.

Not stopping over at London Rev. Kennedy went directly to Portsmouth, staggering beneath loaded bags aboard ship to Calais. The crossing was routine enough, with no Zeppelins dropping bombs on them this time, but the choppy water and the rolling old trawler turned transport made him run for the rail a number of times. Then Calais was a mad house. Every kind of transport was taken by military troops or hordes of fleeing citizenry from the provinces affected by the war. Showing his papers, the Customs waved him and his bags through without inspection. But where was he to stay, and how was he to get to the Front? He must have asked a hundred different people before he found a way out of Calais.

After paying an exorbitant amount as a bribe to the station master, he wedged himself and his bags into an officer's berth in a troop transporting train and reached Rouen, stoutly declaring to Customs he was carrying Bibles and religious materials (which was not a blatant lie, since the bags did contain some Bibles and religious materials, and the cigarettes were for the troops' morale, not his own use or for profit, something he knew they would not have believed even if he had declared them). Once he was free of the French authorities, he broke out the first case of cigarettes at the British canteen and handed them to a corporal nearest him.

He was a smash hit from the start! The thin, poorly rolled, adulterated French cigarettes available in town were clearly inferior to the British smokes based on prime Egyptian tobaccos, and expensive and hard to get too--and here they were being given free Brit cigarettes by the pack! Easily the most popular chaplain with his boyish looks and his generous way with cigarettes, he was being called "Woodbine Willie," and often the reverse, and was talking to as many soldiers as he could before they departed to the Front, just to inject some hope and cheer into the men headed for the trenches. He could see the specter of fear, even stark terror shining in the eyes of the grinning young men--the older ones were resigned to a bullet in the vitals or, for the less lucky, an exploding Teutonic shell with their names on it, but not these smooth-cheeked youths, who looked like mere choir boys to the chaplain. For these he had come--he knew he could drive out that paralyzing fear with love of country and love of God, and everyone knew that the Huns imperilled not only all Christian civilization but their homes and families. He would remind these boys they were here in France defending their beloved British mothers, daughters, and sisters back home, whom the Huns would surely rape if they could break through the Western Front and invade the homeland. The tow-haired Huns and Teutons of Kaiser Wilhelm had already ravished Belgium and to Poland and Russia; they had to be stopped in France, or they would overwhelm the whole West with rapine and barbarism!

He might have stayed in the relative comfort of the ancient, civilized city of old Normandy renowed for its ties to Joan of Arc, the teenaged maiden savior of France, and let the troops come to him. Other clerics might have done that, rather than muddy their shoes and clerical robes in the muck of war. But after waving away a hundred or so of his countrymen, Woodbine Willie felt he was not doing all he could any more. He couldn't just sit in safety and comfort, a nice pension around the corner to park his gear and bathe and sleep, while the troops were off facing and battling the Kaiser's hordes, slogging through mud, mud, and more mud. No, he had to do more! He needed to go with them and experience what they were going through, he decided. He expressed this desire of his heart to a soldier at his table, in fact, since he had nothing to hide in coming to minister faith and hope to Britain's grand warriors.

Lt. Colonel Blastwaite, commander of the newly arrived battalions, sitting at a near table overheard what Woodbine Willie was planning to do, and he tried to stop him. He called Rev. Kennedy over to his private table and offered him a chair.

Then he smiled his most winning way whenever he was dealing with a man of the cloth--since he hadn't always found them men of practical reason, such as military men had to be if they weren't absolute bloody incompetents and flunkeys.

He took a few meditative puffs first on his long-stemmed pipe that he procured on one of the bloody and disastrous Afghanistan campaigns--the only good thing he got from any of them. Then he leveled with the chaplain, for he sensed this man, despite his patriotism, had not yet even imagined the least of the horrors of what war really was about. "But the troops love to see you here, Reverend, you are perfectly accessible to them as soon as they land, and here there won't be any problem with you getting hit with artillery or a sniper's bullet--which would be a perfect waste of such a jolly young chap as you! No, you are better off here, not at the Somme, which is bloody hell right now and not apt to improve any time soon."

"Are you saying, sir, you'd order me to stop here?"

"No, I am not saying that!" the colonel blustered. "You have your commission and orders drawn up at the War Office, I presume, and no doubt they don't stipulate your precise location of duty--which is generally left at your own discretion in these cases--but, as one gentleman to another, I have seen these wars often enough, and I am just trying to give you a more sensible plan of action, one that will preserve your life for the sake of the troops who need a little cheer-up!"

Woodbine Willie smiled. "Your sentiment is appreciated, but the Lord will preserve me, not the governors of this war. He alone is my refuge, my fortress, my high tower. I'm not afraid of what mere flesh and blood or bombs can do to me. When can I go forward to stand alongside our brave lads? I can have my bags and my gear ready in five minutes, sir, but please afford me ten at least, so I can settle up properly with Madame Leblanc, the proprietress and concierge at my pension. I don't want the French to think we British take advantage of our allies and hosts!"

Motorized columns along with horse-drawn lorries converted from street cabs and wagons were already rolling out from Rouen, carrying cheering, laughing, celebrating troops to the Front on the Somme, where a major offensive by the Germans was just then being launched. They could even hear the distant thunder of the Big Berthas, the Germans' most powerful, long range artillery.

The colonel shook his head over the vivacity and spirit of this young chaplain, which had communicated visibly to most of the army personnel in the crowded room, then send an aide to find a place for him in his own staff car--a new American vehicle shipped over for the British ally.

Arriving at the Front, Woodbine Willie felt he could do anything there and succeed so well that the Army, energized for victory, would surge out of their embankments and tunnels and rout the Hun and dispatch him, pushing him all the way to the Elbe, where they and Hindenburg would be forced to sue for peace!

The Brits had the stuff to whip the Hun back into his forest dens! Why not do it now, in the next week or so at the latest?

He was so enthusiastic, he went immediately to work and met with hundreds of men of the British Fourth Army in the dugouts and trenches, moving swiftly from position to position, greeting them, cheering them, handing out more Woodbines as fast as the hands reached for them. He was so glad he had come! He never felt more called by God than in doing this work. In fact, he felt more alive at the Front than anywhere else in his entire life. It was so exhilarating and glorious, rubbing shoulder to shoulder with the brave young men right where they were laying their lives on the line in defense of the Royal Crown and Christian Civilization, Hearth and Home.

As he counselled and cheered up the troops as only he knew how to do, it was the highest point of his life yet, he truly felt. No conqueror of the Himalayan Mounts, such as Everest, could feel such delight as he felt, he thought, and it even approached rapture as he looked and saw a golden vista of a vastly expanded, more powerful and rich British Empire spread across lands in Europe that formerly were Russian and German-oppressed. Nothing was going to stop the legions of the British from winning the war and winning it so decisively that all the heads of states of every nation involved would readily concede the glory to Britain and her great king and unstoppable armed might. Truly, God Almighty was with Imperial Britain! Angelic forces were marching ahead of every British unit, terrorizing the enemy into confusion and fright!

As he was moving toward another sand-bagged trench system nearest the German lines, incoming shells from Big Berthas reached the forward position before he could. He found himself wandering about dazedly in the next minutes, his ears ringing, as the ground eventually settled back, the air cleared, and he could see again where he was. But everything was changed, so utterly the terrain looked nothing like what it had been just a short time before. He had been walking through some wizened apple trees of an old orchard that still had apples clinging to unpicked branches, and now the orchard was gone, except for one shattered tree behind him. The farmhouse, requisitioned for the HQ of the frontline commander, Lt. Col. Blastwaite, was also blown away--not a trace remaining! Everywhere, the earth lay in smoking heaps, with water filled craters between. He made his way slowly through the torn up earth and tree roots, trying to find his way back to where he had been, but then heard moaning and wheezing sounds. He went to investigate, and found a soldier lying on his back on the inner lip of a bomb crater. He was moving his arms in a feeble sort of way, flopping them about limp-wristedly, and appeared barely conscious or alive.

Kneeling down by him, he found the soldier was missing his legs from the thigh down. He was ashen colored in his face, and it was certain to Woodbine Willie the young man had only a few more moments of life, if that.

"What is your name, son?" he stammered, as he pressed a cross against his forehead. The young man blinked and answered, and Woodbine Willie recognized him by his voice. Charles Harnsworth, from Tewksbury. He grew up just a few steps from the old Norman cathedral and used to play marbles with his chums on its steps and even in the vestibule until the vicar caught wind of it and chased them off! He had met this very fellow at the canteen in Rouen, and had a jolly conversation boosting his spirits, as unlike his buddies around him he had seemed particularly down at the time, confessing to him that he greatly feared imminent death--what with his fiance waiting for him back home and all.

Woodbine Willie received the man's mumbled, halting Catholic confession of sin (for the young men of the Fourth were about equally Anglican and Roman Catholic, so in lieu of a priest he was instructed to care for both), was entrusted with a few words to be delivered to his mother and his fiance, and as he was doing that he choked up blood on Woodbine Willie's hand. The death rattle began, and it was brief, mercifully for the horrified chaplain.

From his ministry kit in his pocket, Woodbine Willie brought out after fumbling with the snaps, a black cloth with a white and red cross embroidered on it beneath a British crown and covered the young man's face. There was nothing more he could do, so he made the sign of the Cross over him, prayed for his soul's safe journey to heaven, and then staggered away, trying to find his way back.

Woodbine Willie hardly knew where he was, if he was going forward or backwards, toward the Germans or his own countrymen. He just kept moving, crawling, falling, slogging through knee high mud and water, seeking human life, any human life in the midst of the cratered moonscape. He no longer cared whether German or Brit--the sight of Charles Harnsworth pumping out the last of his life blood on his very hands, that was enough to knock all his jingoism completely out of him. Was this war? He hadn't had any idea of it before being like this. It made no sense at all. It was sheer hell to him. He felt his faith was completely gone--blown out of him by the meaninglessness of it all. Where was decency and fair play? Where justice? Where love? Where was God anyway? Did God even exist? Was God dead, or indifferent, and Evil reigned over the whole earth instead? He could not stand it, and he pulled his cross off, breaking the chain to do so.

Without hesitating, he flung it as far as he could. He stood a moment shocked at his own act: he had thrown his cross away--and the last shred of his faith seemingly went with it. But he did not have the leisure to meditate on his act of brazen disbelief. Shells were still coming in, blasting the terrain directly ahead of him, then behind him. He felt that at any moment he might be blown to pieces, his body parts scattered over yards of torn-up ground.

All he could do was clamp his hands over his head and ears as the horrific explosions took place. Sometimes big clods of mud and earth dumped down on him. One time the shell came so close when it exploded that he felt the earth rise up under his feet, and he was pitched forward. When he realized he was alive and intact, he found he had fallen face into the mud, most of which was a blown-up manure pile.

As he lay there, he was blinded by a blazing image. The being in the midst of the powerful shining light was saying, "For this purpose I was born into this world, that you would bring my message of forgiveness and reconciliation to all men."

"No! If you were God, you'd stop this madness!" screamed Woodbine Willie into the mud, and the being of light withdrew. "And don't you ever come and speak to me again!" he flung into the darkness after the rapidly dimming glow.

"Halt! I'll shoot! Who goes there?" a voice barked into the darkness.

He had no time to answer, as he was surrounded by dark forms, which spoke British and had to be his countrymen. He called out for help, and was then dragged from the muck and hauled to his feet.

He stood trying to tell his rescuers what had happened, but nothing coherent came out. He said some strange things--about poor bloody Charles, the Norman cathedral, the marbles game, and quite left out that he was a vicar, a commissioned chaplain at the Front, and had got lost in no-man's land after finding poor Charles in such a bad way, virtually legsless.

What did a legless man matter? Hundreds of such happened every hour on the Front. Having seen many a man go daft like this before in the trenches, the sergeant ordered his men to take the noncombatant back to the HQ that had just been set up to replace the one the late Colonel Blastwaite had so briefly occupied. A fire had been started in the ancient ceramic-tiled stove of the farmhouse, a water pot rummaged out of the litter on the floor, some water strained through a cloth from a big puddle where a dead cat lay floating with a doll's head, enough to put on for tea, and a group with some cards was having a little amusement while they waited for a replacement for Blastwaite to show up--probably a rosy-cheeked lieutenant, with too much spit and polish this time, fresh out of officer's school, they figured, as colonels weren't considered as expendable as privates and corporals so no more would be hazarded at that luckless post.

"Well, bust my ballocks," one player remarked about his former commander. "You oughta seen what was left of the old colonel. Nothing! Not even a vertebra or tooth or finger! Blown to bloody atoms, he was! A fair decent bloke for an officer, he was! Let me share his private reserve of a fancy sherry, chilled in a bucket of ice he brought along from his hotel--which was jolly fine of him. Talked straight to me as though I were a colonel too! Shame it had to be him, but better than it be me, mates!" He laughed, and the others joined.

Stripped of his coat, scarf, and clerical shirt and collar, which had been strung over the stove on a length of barbed wire on two poles, Woodbine Willie sat miserably crouched in his skivvies on a crate, trying to get warm as the fire gained on the wood scraps and tree limbs stuffed into the stove.

The serjeant who had found him floundering in mud and babbling like a madhouse psychopath tried to talk some sense and civilization back into Woodbine Willie.

"Reverend, you must return to Rouen! This is no place for the likes of you. It's not safe here. You're a gentleman, a man of the Cloth. You haven't been trained for it, what you see here. It has shook your mind a bit off the rails, that's all it is, but a day or two in Rouen will bring you back, and you'll be fine again, your old self, sir. Now come with me, and I'll get some bloke who'll take you right back to your hotel, and then go and treat yourself a nice, hot milk with whiskey and go straight to bed! That will fix you bloody right. We'll send you right back in the motorcar that fetches our new commander. I'm sure that will be fine with him--as he won't be going anywhere soon, not when the Huns reset the coordinates and crank those Big Berthas in our direction again after finishing off the Frenchies further to the east and west of us! You just sit and watch your clothes dry, and I'll speak to the bloody lieutenant when he comes. It shouldn't be long now, as we sent word about Blastwaite in four hours ago. They said they'd send someone immediately! Of course, they had to finish their cigars and brandy first!"

Woodbine Willie cradled his head in his arms. How it ached! His whole body ached. But it wasn't from any injury, it was just from the crashing realization of what war really signified, which he couldn't possibly put into words. Despite the vision in the mud, his every cell and atom screamed speechlessly, "NO, NO, NO, NO!"

God, vision or no vision, couldn't get off so easily with a vision, if that was what it was, he thought. It was still No! to war, to the blowing up of all the bright-eyed, apple-cheeked Charley Harnsworths, and for nothing really! What good did it do to snuff out Harnsworth and tens of thousands of lads like him? Nobody even knew it back at HQ where Harnsworth was or what had happened to him. He had tried to tell the men, but they just laughed and joked.

"Well, well, isn't that so!" they humored him. "We'll not expect him then at reverie, will we chums? Hahaha!"

"And dip me out at mess one more cup of rotten whore's ----, righto?" quipped another, slapping his knee with a card.

Even the chaplain, unused to such filthy talk in clerical circles, recognized the term, the dirtiest he had ever heard as a boy from bad street boys.

Clothes or no clothes, Woodbine Willie wanted to rush out into the night. How could these men be so savage as to joke ghoulishly about the deaths of their countrymen like that, brave men who had given their very lives for the Empire and its cause? War had turned them into brute barbarians! That had to be the reason. Surely, if he could only get back to civilization and the ancient civil code of honor among gentlemen, he would report them, and they would be hauled out and soundly disciplined as they should be.

But who would listen to him, if he ran out of there practically naked? They might think he had lost all his wits and clap him in the infirmary back at base camp. No, he realized he had to wait, and let his things dry out first, then try to make himself more presentable in the present appalling conditions.

The kindly serjeant brought him a cup he had found among the crockery in the cupboards he had filled from a bottle after blowing out the dust and mouse droppings in the cup.

Woodbine Willie looked up at the serjeant.

"Just a little kiss from the vine to strengthen your spirits, Reverend," the sergeant smiled. "Try it! It'll warm and settle your vitals. You will feel better soon."

Woodbine Willie took a sip, and realized somehow the serjeant had found a vintage year wine, maybe taken from a hidden cellar he had found and broken into. Centuries old French farmsteads that looked like nothing but squalid, medieval peasants' hovels on the outside were renowned for gold socked away in foundations and hidden cellars stuffed with first-class cheeses, wines, sausages--which the owners left when they fled the area under attack, intending to return later to empty them out once the armies quit fighting and moved on. But sometimes the farmers were long delayed, as they couldn't get passes through the lines, and so the stocked cellars--if they could be found--fell to whomever was fortunate to find them first.

Slicing the excellent, smoked sausage, the friendly serjeant passed some on his big Swiss knife to the chaplain, along with a wedge of cheese. "Help yourself, sir, it may be some time before you get to a commissary and have a proper meal. It'll keep the life in you until then, that is."

Woodbine took the cheese and sausage, washed it down with the wonderful wine, and he did feel better after a few minutes--though not so merry he wanted to laugh at corpses of dead boys.

Gratefully, he felt a degree of warmth and ease circulate in his body and the terrible drumbeat of war withdrew from his shattered nerves, enough so that he nearly dozed off sitting, a pad in his hand where he had scribbled something that turned out to be his first war poem....

Was he dozing off? If he was, he couldn't help it. Then...he was walking down Friar Street, Worcester, again--passing a couple veterans from past campaigns of Colonel Kitchener's Army of the Sudan against the Mad Mahdi or maybe survivors of some bloody action against the revolting Afrikaners and Boers in Cape Town or Natal or Rhodesia, and the sight of them made him wince and look away. He was trying to get away, after services, from the very thought of the war. But he couldn't! It was bad enough that he had to conduct farewell services to all the young servicemen departing from St. Pauls Parish. The mothers and sisters weeping, or looking very brave with trembling lips. The fathers grim, remembering their own ordeals in past wars perhaps, or the losses of their fathers and brothers. And the worst was thinking how they were all going off to do their duty, while he stayed on in cosy old Worcester, making him feel like such a bounder! What was he to do? He couldn't very well leave Worcester and join them, or could he? Yes, he could! Not as a combatant, as he was disqualified for service due to his spells of faintness and dizziness--something he had had from childhood. But surely they would take him for the chaplaincy! And he would ask leave from St. Pauls Church as soon as he rang up the bishop in the morning!

The door flew open with a bang and stomping boots wrenched Woodbine Willie from his dreams of Worcester.

The new commanding officer strode in, halted abruptly and stood there watching as the card players quickly kicked back from the table and stood to attention.

But not quick enough for the new chief! "Serjeant!" the lieutenant barked. "What is the meaning of this lack of military bearing? Why aren't you and your men outside at your assigned duties? Just what is going on here? I caught you all cosy as kittens in a darning basket, playing cards! This is a war going on...a real war! Are you here to play or do your duty, fight and give your lives for the King and the Empire? I will have you all demoted for this, if you don't mend your ways at once! Now move! Get out! And be smart at it!"

The new commander strode back and forth as he spoke, his voice rising, and then he paused, noticing Woodbine Willie for the first time.

"Serjeant! What in the world is wrong with that soldier there? Where is his uniform? He's practically...indecent! Serjeant, get him a uniform at once! This post is a disgrace, men out of uniform, running about in their skivvies!"

The serjeant moved quickly, saluting, then explaining, "The Chaplain, sir! He had a little accident out in the wet--got his clothes a little muddy. So we've been dryin' them off for him, sir!"

Lt. Crasswell exploded. "This is MY assigned headquarters! I won't have it looking like a Chinese laundry! Pull that line down at once! Sweep this floor and tidy the place! I want this place cleaned and put to order immediately. And get that fellow attired properly! I have no use for chaplains here--send him on his way. We have a war to fight, not a ladies' tea social!"

Embarrassed and also angered, Woodbine Willie hastily pulled on his clothes with the serjeant's help, and even if they were a bit damp, they were warm enough and at least could be worn.

Meanwhile, the men had cleared the table, set it with a single chair, and the lieutenant was now seated, with his papers spread out as if he were conducting a major campaign.

Lt. Crasswell turned to the serjeant. "Well, get moving! Pack him off to Rouen at once! I don't want him here a moment longer, whoever he is. Time is of the essence if we're to beat the bloody Huns and burn that wolves' den of Berlin to the ground! I've got a lot of work to do!"

"But sir, it requires a decent, motored transport to move him! He's been shaken up and can't walk in his condition! He has no horse either. We must furnish motor transport, sir, he'll not stay on a horse's back in his condition!"

"Well, then, use my staff car if you must! Just get him out of my sight, so I can install some proper order here!"

Woodbine Willie was in no mood to argue with the shouting, conceited lieutenant. He was escorted out of the farmhouse by the searjeant and to the car, who tipped his hat and spoke privately to the chaplain.

"My apologies, Reverend, for this newcomer. He is fresh at this game, and, just between you and me, sir, he don't know which end he shits from. Why, my old chums back serving at the main command post--you know, where all the colonels and the generals hobnob and dance with the high-class Parisian broads at the club and drink too much-- sent word to me on the sly the Fourth Army has been murthered. Murthered! Now what's left of us will soon be pulled back to somewhere south. We're waiting for the order to come down any time now, so why fight?--we've been beat so bad there isn't a Fourth Army, so what's the use of sticking our necks out to get them shot off now? Will you be leaving the Front any time soon? I'd advise it, sir. It's nothing but a meatgrinder here--and we're the bloody sausages!"

"

"That's all right, Serjeant," Woodbine Willie said, his thoughts whirling in his head like big chunks of wood rafters in swirling dark waters. "Please allow me a little time to think about it before I decide what to do next." The serjeant nodded, saluted, then shut the door, and the car moved off down the farmstead road.

The driver was a lance corporal, and very talkative, though Woodbine Willie would have preferred silence.

"I'm Terrence Blassinggame Codd, at your service, sir, but you can call me just T.B. or Coddie if you like. And you're the famed army chaplain, Woodbine Willie, I presume?"

"Oh, so what if I am!"

"Well, I remember seeing you back at the Canteen, and you tipped me two whole packs of Woodbines and we talked for the longest time! Jolly nice of you, Reverend! We all think you are a great fellow, for being so generous and a real chum to us."

Woodbine Willie did not reply. Oddly, he didn't remember Codd, and he knew he never forgot a face. But the corporal rattled on, sharing all his thoughts the moment they flitted through his skull.

"You may think this is rather queer, sir, how this here is a staff car without officer's flags and insignia. But the Germans got wind of our new motorized transports and sent snipers wearing the uniforms of captured the uniforms of captured Brits and crossed the lines, and they were picking off the officers in their fine new cars, one after the other. It was a wondrous turkey shoot! So I've removed the flags on the hood, and Crasswell approved, but only after he heard how many shots we took and various officers shot right in the forehead! He practically hugged the floorboards as I drove to the post though. And this is that fancy American car shipped over, so I have to sit on the left and steer--imagine that, a steer wheel on the left, right next to the uncoming traffic--what sense is that? I'd be the first to be hit!

"Uh, I wonder if we'll find the main track. This country is all new to me, and after the Big Berthas are through for the day, it looks completely different from the day before! I don't like it one bit! It's so beastly. These bloody allies the Frenchies are quite a different kettle of fish, aren't they? I am German from Bremen on my mother's side, and never did like the French overly much, but that's the breaks, we have to fight and do our duty by His Royal Majesty and save our allies from getting whipped all the way back to Paris--for we all know what poor fighters these little chaps are, not like us red-blooded Brits, who can turn back a whole battalion with only a single Lee-Enfield passed between us!"

The corporal laughed as he searched the terrain for the main road. The road appeared, not as a metalled road but a mass of snow and mud churned up by countless feet, horses' hooves and wheels of heavy transports drawing tons of artillery and explosives, and even the tracks of the new experimental tank that was being tried out at the Front.

It was a very bumpy ride for the chaplain, as he was thrown up and down and side to side as they lurched toward Rouen to the south.

They met masses of infantry slogging forward through the muck and snow, their heads down. Occasionally, a few looked up as they were stopping to relieve themselves without bothering to turn aside from view, somehow recognized Woodbine Willie in the cab, and shouted and waved to him.

Woodbine Willie, after a couple times of this, sank down in his seat.

They got stuck several times, but Codd proved efficient at dealing with potholes, jumping out and grabbing a shovel from the back and with a sack under the wheel, he soon had it out, and they were on their way again. A couple times Woodbine Willie got out and pushed, and Codd thanked him, saying the lieutenant wouldn't have done something like to save his life. They had got stuck four times on the trip out, and the Crasswell and his aides just sat in the cab and wouldn't lift one finger to help him. They didn't want to muddy boots and gloves or catch a stray bullet in their marriage prospects!

Woodbine Willie liked Codd better after hearing this, and they rode on.

They met a mass of infantry, mostly on the road but also moving up on both sides. It seemed to have halted for some reason, as a car from HQ brought word.

Seeing the confusion and the delay it would cost them--for it would be hard to press through all those hundreds of men, wagons, and horses, and the occasional tank--Codd left the chaplain and went to inquire from any officer he could find.

He came back a few minutes later, and grinned at the chaplain. "Everyone is ordered back, to be repositioned south! That means that bloody little Crasswell too! But he can cool his fine heels a while, as I take you to town first and then take your leave and hit a few nightspots I know of--your're invited, sir, if you would like that sort of thing--but I presume you aren't my kind, righto?"

Codd winked, but Woodbine Willie was not responding, so Codd started whistling something jaunty he had learned in a London playhouse and left the chaplain to his somber thoughts.

The road was soon cleared enough as the men let their car through.

They made good time, despite some more potholes and shoveling out incidents. Civilization, Rouen, appeared, hazy and spired, on the horizon. Behind them, anarchy and chaos and barbarism without restraint, and the columns of what was left of the British Fourth Army straggled southward to take up a rearguard position, which was all they had troop numbers for.

At the sight of decadent, romantically decayed old Rouen, Woodbine Willie, despite the feeling that this depression was deepening, was vastly relieved. Perhaps he could take the serjeant's advice, imbibe a mug of some hot milk with Scotch whiskey in it and forget the whole bloody mess of modern war! At least for a few hours anyway. Maybe even when he awoke he would discover it was all a bad dream? It was something worth a try at least."

But, the real world's cruel reality wouldn't let go of him, it didn't work! He awoke under a cloud of gloom, depressed, and ordered a bottle of wine, as whiskey was much too strong a battering ram against reality for his nervous condition to take, then another bottle. The next day and the day after passed in a blur.

Should he just pack up and return home to Worcester? After throwing his cross away, could he return to his post as vicar? Hadn't he thrown away his faith in God too? He felt he had--since God was in command, or was supposed to be, lord of heaven and earth, and so how could God permit such an atrocity as this war? It was unthinkable that a God of mercy and justice could-- unless there was no such God in heaven, and he was very much inclined to accept that now!

As he sank into even darker depths at the edge of the Abyss, at the thought of being an apostate, without the slightest hope of resurrection and salvation and a place ultimately in heaven with the saints of God, he felt daring and ordered absinthe from the landlady, and Madame Leblanc brought it, though she was eyeing him carefully now.

After his first bottle, he ordered a second, and when it came, he experienced his first jolting hallucination, something for which absinthe was famous and not unjustly called the Devil's elixir. No hands, and no tray either! Was she a sort of Cheshire cat in Alice's nightmare world beyond the looking glass? It made a intriguing childhood story, but as reality it turned his adult stomach, and he couldn't touch the absinthe for fear his own hands might vanish as reached for the floating bottle. What then? He would scream and scream, and they would have to tie him down and stuff his mouth with rags to make him stop. Horrors!

Madame Leblanc stood, scrutinizing him as he hung to the door for support, fighting dizziness and the sight of the nightmarish dismemberment of Madame Leblanc and what might follow next with his own body parts, which reminded him so acutely of what he had just seen out in no-man's land.

Finally, she spoke in her quite tolerable English, a certain annoyed strain in her voice. "You do not wish the absinthe, Monsieur? I think not it is so good for you. Please get rest and not drink so much, oui? You are feeling ill? I could call the doctor who take care of my mother when she die. He would know how to help you. You really do not look your old self, Monsieur. Why you cause yourself and me this trouble, oui?"

The next thing he saw was that Madame Leblanc's nose moved right off her face and glued itself to the neck of the floating bottle, and together they moved round in a slow circle in a sort of dance, then starting toward him. Backing up in horror, he stumbled, and everything went black.

The next conscious thing he was aware of was that he was looking up into the flaring nostrils of a huge whiskery gentleman.

"I see you are coming round, Monsieur! But I want you to stop drinking so much, and no more absinthe! It curdles the brain! Stop killing yourself. Go and walk in the outdoors, get some fresh air! I can do nothing for you that good sense will not do, young man! You have your whole life ahead of you. Madame tells me you have closeted yourself in this room for days, and are doing nothing good for yourself--and so you see what a poor state you are in! Well, you can change that around! You simply must! This is not the way for a man to live. You are killing yourself with the bottle!"

The doctor turned to Madame Leblanc as he was moving toward the door. She brought his hat, cane, and cloak. As he got ready to go out, he turned back to his patient. "I counseled you like father, not only a doctor. Take my counsel! It is for your own good. Do not punish yourself so, for you are young, things will change. They always change. Some good, some bad ways, but they always change. I do not know why you were doing this to your body, but I can tell you--whatever it is, your wife, your lover maybe, run off with another man, a business collapse, some other great disappointment in your life--it is not worth destroying your young life. Live! Live! You are a young man yet! You see things will change, if only you will carry on. Now adieu!

The doctor tipped his tall, beaverskin hat with a great old-fashioned flourish to the landlady, told her there would be no charge, and she showed him out, bowing her head as he stepped with dignity out of the room.

Madame Leblanc stood at the doorway and gazed back at chaplains.

"What will you do now, Monsieur? What will you decide? I was most concerned for you these last days. Please give heed to the good doctor. He is a fine gentleman, oui? A bit too old for me, of course, but still attractive to a woman in how he treats my poor, little, weaker sex, oui?"

Woodbine Willie stared at her with bleary eyes, and then laid his head back on the pillow of the bed where someone had carried him. He closed his eyes, and Madame Leblanc sighed after her failure to draw him out sympathetically, then quietly closed the door.

When he awoke, it was rather late in the day, but he got out of bed anyway, pulled on his clothes, and decided to get a walk. His head was pounding. He wanted fresh air, hoping that would help. Nauseated by the thought of any food or drink, he left the house, with Madame Leblanc staring at him as he passed.

The air of the outdoors struck his burning face like a slap of cold salt water in the face. But he continued walking down the street, dodging the wheeled traffic and dogs and people and bicycles. When he had got to a wooded park, he turned in through the high iron gate, paying the woman in charge to take the gravel paths that would lead him to more solitude at that moment when he felt he needed it most. Just to get away from prying eyes, that was what he wanted. He came to a bench and swept the snow from it and sat to rest himself. He leaned his head back, despite the icy coldness of the iron frame. It felt good and eased his over-heated brain. His thoughts wandered. But then always came back to the question: what now? If no God, what now? What would he do? What meaning was there to life now? He felt cast utterly adrift in a black, trackless waste of ocean.

Then he thought about Charles Harnsworth. He had tried to help him, give him some comfort in his last moments. Had he succeeded? At least he had not died alone, abandoned by everyone out there. That is one thing he knew. Where there others like him? Surely! They could not be counted! Men on both sides of the conflict, no doubt, missed but not searched for, and so they perished alone in absolute wretchedness. What about them?

It slowly dawned on him as he sat lingering in the late afternoon of the dying day in old Rouen's park that he could do something--something was needed that he could do if he chose. He owed it as his duty to his fellow man, he felt, to try and comfort the dying on the fields of war, no matter who they were,l or what they believed. Could he do that?

He sat up, his head a bit dizzy, but now more conscious of a gleam in the darkness that had engulfed and smothered him for days. The drink had not helped in the ease, only put off the final decision: to live or take his life. But now he had a reason to live possibly: aiding the suffering and dying boys on the war front. Yes, there was the Red Cross, but they could not be everywhere, and so thousands still perished alone, uncared for. As a chaplain, he could go places they could not. He had more freedom of movement, being a single person, and could reach forward positions and even no-man's land where the Red Cross was not permitted.

He rose to his feet. He now saw the gleam become a shining, beckoning light, illuminating the gravel path before him. He began walking on it, and it led him back out of the park and back to his pension. He nodded to Madame Leblanc and then went up to his room. As he was getting his things together for another trip into the war zone, he called Madame Leblanc to send up a medicinal tea, if she had such. She brought peppermint, and he was able to take a few sips. Then he went to bed and rested the night through, sleeping soundly. In the morning he rose early, ate half a croissant and washed it down with some more tea, then went out, and his legs felt stronger now as he continued toward the canteen. There he knew he would find the officers who commanded at the front, as they passed through on their way. He would also find the boys who needed his help, not at the canteen but perhaps later out in no-man's land where millions were still being slaughtered week after week. While at the Canteen, he could also take names and addresses of families the boys wanted him to contact if anything happened to them.

Returning for a bag stuffed with woodbines, he informed Madame Leblanc he was returning to his work, and he was soon off on his way to the transports to be taken along with the troops heading south to take up new positions.

The atrocities Willie Woodbine found were the same as he had seen before, but he never got used to them. What hapless corporal had been blown up so hideously? There was no way to tell, if tags couldn't be located, and then how could they be connected to these pitiful remains?

There was, to make everything even worse, mustard gas being used by both sides. The agony that men suffered as the gas entered their lungs either killed them on the spot or left them hopeless wrecks in the hospitals the rest of their days.

Horrors were plenty, but he remembered always what he had returned to do, and he gave it everything he had in him, not caring whether the next artillery shell had his name on it or not.

Ero was not standing idly by while all the carnage was taking place between the two armies. He had seen the red star that was seemingly presiding over it, growing stronger and greater in intensity with every major battle and bloodbath. The star seemed to even feed upon the blood and destruction below, sucking life from the perishing souls beneath as a vampire would, bleeding its host victim white.

The eyes that viewed the same scenes as Ero's were non-human, without an atom of human feeling.

A prince of Atlantis, he was reflecting at the moment, how noisy and irrelevant this human species was proving. If only, he thought, they could be wiped completely off the sphere of the planet and he, his noble race, could start things all over again right, using a clean slate. But how these nasty, bellicose little humans proliferated, despite all their best, concerted attempts to exterminate each other! Birth rates went up even during war times, as if they were trying to compensate doubly for the expected casualties. Gas, bombs, bullets, catapulted explosive shells, not to mention the diseases and unsanitary conditions that caused even minor wounds to be fatal-- all that proved insufficient and mere stop-gaps in their self-destruction program.

He sighed. It would take far better weapons than those these humans presently employed to do the job thoroughly-- exterminate every last breeding couple and render the human race extinct.

But would Atlantis ever be rebuilt without resort to this slave pool? It had been handy before, but now it was completely out of control, and like a disease no cure seemed to be feasible, not for a long time anyway.

He turned away from the viewport, and walked back to his quarters. He had papers to finish on the question and possible strategies to use for handling affairs in such a way that they might resume total governance and control. Many others had attempted a final solution, of course, before him, but the problem remained and had to be dealt with, like it or not.

Just then a blinding revelation struck him. Why hadn't anyone else seen it before him? he wondered. It was so marvelously simple! It was so marvelous neat and clean, this Final Solution! He knew without the least doubt he had the answer to the Gordian Knot! He knew just how to slice it and solve the conumdrum of human existence that had spoiled the Atlantean hegemony for ages!

His heart, if he had one, raced with excitement, and he hurried off.

The prince never reached his stateroom, unfortunately, so he could set his master plan down on paper.

An assassin, sent from a claimant to the Throne to take liquidate all possible rivals, eluded his cordon of bodyguards and reached him.

Strangely, human bodies too could hold souls every bit as pitiless as these Atlanteans, and hundreds, even thousands of classic Atlantean-types pored over charts and maps daily in war rooms scattered across the European Continent as they plotted the maneuvers of vast armies on both sides of the Western and Eastern Fronts.

Yet something wonderful was moving in the skies that these cruel eyes, both human and non-human, had never witnessed before, nor had the cruel minds behind the cruel eyes ever dreamt of it.

In the darkness, death, and despair that hung over the greatest wound men could inflict on themselves and the planet, where whole nations were bleeding to death, a single greater light began to shine. Already millions of British and French, nearly a whole generation of young men in each nation, were slain, and millions more drawn from old age and boyhood years faced the same fate in the coming weeks, but shone like a star, and it was a star, the miraculous Nativity Star of Christmas Eve. Only that star could drive back the Red Star and penetrate the turbulent, fear-haunted morasses of mile upon mile of trenches, bunkers and fortresses and no-man's land with its light and reach the hearts of the combatants, German, British, French, and Austrian.

Nothing like it had ever happened before, for soon German troops at their side of the Front began singing Christmas carols, and the Brits and French across the shell-cratered, barbwired strip of no-man's land that separated the two armies responded with Christmas carols, joining the Germans in the celebration. The guns stopped firing. Men began to get up out of the trenches, and the bravest, still singing, began to move forward, without their guns. Slowly, they approached each other, and then the miracle of this first Christmas Eve on the Western Front: men who were committed to killing each other clasped hands and smiled and laughed, wishing each other Merry Christmas in their respective languages. What was happening? What was this? It was the Christmas Truce of 1914.

All the trees for miles around had been blasted to bits, but the men, both British and Germans, gathered branches and stray bits, and wired together a "weihnachsbaum," a Christmas tree.

Hanging medals and brass buttons on it taken from their uniforms and those of dead troops, anything they could find that would add some beauty and gleam to the makeshift tree, the men gathered round it and sang "Silent Night," which was an international song that reached across all the divisions of war and politics.

Peace broke out all along the Front, as the soldiers poured out of the trenches, to join the ones gathered at the Christmas Tree.

Woodbine Willie was present too. He had come back to give what help he could, and now wandered about in a daze while Germans and British and French sang carols and celebrated round their makeshift Christmas trees with what tea and biscuits they could find. He couldn't understand it, after what he had seen. Was this truly a work of God, or was it just more madness? How could the men celebrate like this, he wondered? Didn't they know that it wouldn't last? That their newfound friends would soon be shooting at them to kill?

Yet the Truce, while it lasted, was more than magical. It was unlike anything ever experienced on earth before, at least since the First Nativity in old Bethlehem of Judaea.

The Christmas Truce continued to Boxing Day, December 26, and would have continued longer, but after the initial shock wore off there was a reaction of the higher authorities at various headquarters and the units were rotated. The Miracle Truce was soon to be broken by the chatter of machine guns, and the mass slaughter resumed. Woodbine Willie's doubt was victorious, he was assured there was no God of compassion and love, and man was doomed to commit the insanity of war.

Surviving the war, Woodbine Willie laid aside his clerical collar and robe and campaigned tirelessly in meeting after meeting for disarmament and the abolition of war and all armies and weaponry. He believed that if no one was permitted to bear arms, and even speech in favor of fighting was banned, universal peace would result. He met many who disagreed, often Christians who pointed out the underlying sin problem with humanity, that envy, greed, and lust and fear caused ceaseless warfare and would always do so until Christ came again to reign over the whole earth. But he always had an answer to them: the Great War. Was good was it? What good did any war do? But who or what could have stopped it in its tracks? Well, he knew the only logical answer which the Christian religion had failed to supply: the world had not yet agreed to ban war and anything that might contribute to causing it, but if it would do so, a new world of compassion and love could be brought into existence. The old Christian God had utterly failed, he said, to solve the age-old conflicts; war bred war, in an endless cycle. Christ on the Cross had not stopped the machine gunning and the Krupp artillery. Christ was a dismal failure in his role of "Prince of Peace." But man could do what God could or would not do. He declared to cheering thousands in Liverpool (his last speech) that if a parliament of mankind were called, and the vote taken to put a ban into effect, with all the law enforcement agencies ordered to make it stick with severe penalties, peace would be achieved, lastingly, for the entire world.

"Friends, lovers of peace, it is as simple as that!" he declared to the cheering crowds. "Diplomacy complicates the basic issues that can be resolved, quickly and lastingly, with the mere stroking of a pen and a signature. We cannot change human hearts, admittedly, but we can enforce the law with our enforcement agencies and authorities--we do that all the time with lesser laws governing order and public safety, the same thing can be done with peace among nations and peace among all men. Well, let's do it now--there is no need to wait! We must get a world-wide ban of arms, armies, and warfare, and end this evil forever! Demand this be done, demonstrate, besiege the Commons, strike with the unions, lie down in the streets and tie up major thoroughfares, block the entrances and exists of military bases. Do all what we must to stop Mars, the God of War from ruling us and our children! We refuse to be his slaves any longer. We shall have victory! Diplomacy will lay down its failed standards, and ours, the Standards of World Peace and Concord, shall wave triumphant across the globe. A New Era of unparalleled peace, safety, and prosperity will commence and spread to the whole of humanity. It will be a Golden Age, inaugurated not by old, failed gods of Greece and Rome and Christianity but by common human beings, such as you and me, with our hands joined one to the other, until all of mankind is gathered into our union and cause..." More cheers, as he waved his hands for the victory to come.

To claim that Christianity and its "god" called Christ was a failed pursuit, Woodbine Willie made the necessary effort to forget the vision he had of the suffering Christ as he lay in the bomb crater. God was above and beyond all human suffering, he was God, was he not? He was in heaven, not on earth mucking about with common men? All that stuff about his being born in Bethlehem, made a mere baby, then growing up to share all the pain and temptation common to men so he could identify completely with the human condition before he went to the cross--well, that was sheer, fabricated nonsense, fairy tales spun after the fact of his execution to make something good out of something terrible, a human death. As for Christ showing himself to him as the Suffering Lamb of God, slain for the sin of mankind, so that they could be forgiven and restored and healed, he thought, or made himself think, it was only a figment of his imagination. The reality of war, the insanity of it, drove him to the end, and his end, a collapse at the lectern, came even as he was speaking for peace and the absolute necessity of a world parliament and a ban against war.

Groups calling for universal disarmanent, for vegetarianism, for Esperanza as the universal language, for the restoring of various Balkan monarchs deposed by plebisites and voting publics, for Anarchy and the end of all organized governments and law enforcement systems and agencies, for mandatory contraception and the reduction of the world's population to 50 millions, for the elimination of all national borders and free love, for Reformed Rosicrucian religion as the New World Religion unifying all the world's faiths, and, last but not least, the Flat Earth Society--the delegates and representatives of all these exotic and often competing groups rushed toward the lectern, and it became a mob that the bobbies found impossible to control and push back. When the body was at last freed for the medical men to get access to him, the gentleman was found badly trampled and no life left to revive.

Ero, high overhead, flying just beyond the inner glass ceiling of the photo-cell, observed Woodbine Willie go from peace conference to peace conference, speaking to thousands who were like him, believers in a peace that mankind alone could bring about, if only they enlisted enough people with the same vision, joined together and agitating and lobbying and even throwing bombs and creating civil unrest (and even an assassination was warranted if a government head did not go along) to force their governments to disarm and ban all war and open their borders to universal peace and brotherhood, which would sweep across the whole globe like a great wave, ushering in the Brave New World, a new Golden Age, a Utopia.

But Woodbine Willie's career came to an end abruptly, with no more reason for his following it. "What a waste of a good-hearted man!" he thought. "And he was so sincere about what he was doing, so dedicated, so passionate. What could he have done if he had continued with Yeshua, not abandoned him?"

He had to leave with his question, as he felt a tug from out of the photo-cell that was irresistable. In seconds he was flying toward the portal, and then shot through into the vast spaces of the Vampire's eye.

Without Ero, the drama went on, however. The question immediately was raised by the investigating authorities and officials that rushed to the scene. Trampled to death? Or had he expired shortly before he stampede? It was hard to determine, so a court of inquiry appointed by the House of Lords looked into it, and within a year's deliberations with various people and authorities at the scene testifying, weighed with the evidence provided by the officiating doctors who first examined the body, it was decided that the subject was not the victim of mass hysteria but a massive coronary failure.

The chief witness, Anne Foxe-Davies Fox, a lower-level Universal Disarmament and Peace Party delegate who had been at the scene taking notes and narrowly survived it, recalled in testimony to the court how the mob rushed at the speaker, the Reverend Geoffrey Studdert Kennedy, before she too was pushed to the floor and nearly trampled to death herself--ruining her almost-new, bargain store dress and hat costing 5 pounds. She had spent two weeks recovering in hospital with a collapsed lung.

She described the speaker's face and expressions shortly before he sank from sight, clutching his breast.

"Madame Fox, did the deceased say anything in your hearing, since you have testified you were standing quite close, a few feet away from the object of our inquiry?"

"Oh, yes, Your Grace, I did hear him utter these very words, Your Grace, these exact words, mind you, 'Keep away! Didn't I tell you? Keep away, you bloody lamb!" "Yes, that is all it was--'Keep away! Didn't I tell you? Keep away, you bloody lamb!' The presiding lord's perfectly white brows met beneath his perfectly white wig as he leaned forward and attempted to obtain a more precise meaning to this incredible ejaculation of the deceased.

"Now, Madame, what do you suppose he meant by them?"

"What do I suppose? Well, now, that is all he said, his last words, I mean, but I couldn't possibly venture as to what he meant by them. That would be giving my own opinion on it, wouldn't it?"

The witness was obviously frightened, and looked about herself in the witness stand, and seemed as if she might bolt right out of it without proper leave.

"Now, now," soothed the presiding judge from the House of Lords. "We are not forcing an opinion from you that you aren't willing to give voluntarily, Madame. But being so close to the said gentleman, perhaps you felt something or detected a certain element in his manner that could reasonably suggest to us a possible explanation for his strange utterance. That is all we are referring to. You needn't feel you must give us your impression, as it is completely at your own discretion, whether you wish to render it to the court or not."

Reassured thusly, the lady did indeed venture her opinion, seeing that it was all simple conjecture anyway, and wouldn't be held to her account, whether they agreed with it or not. After all, a lady was entitled to a touch of "woman's intuition," wasn't she?

"If it may help the honorable court any, yes, Your Grace, I did receive a certain distinct, but queer impression or tincture from the gentleman." She paused for dramatic emphasis, wiped her sniffle with a tiny, embroidered handkerchief, then resumed her testimony. "Your Grace, he was speaking as if directly to a real, flesh and blood personage standing right there before him, not down at some animal, or a lamb, so to speak. Believe it or not, I saw him do it! He was addressing someone at eye level, though without steps to support that invisible personage, being he would be situated BEFORE the lectern, standing on nothing but thin air, your Grace, not to the side of him on either left or right with him on the platform. And he was so horrified, so repulsed, I was quite appalled by his violent distaste and disdain. I thought, 'What on earth is so bad that this man is seeing or imagining, which I cannot see? What could be so ghastly to provoke him to such extreme emotion?' She waved a sodden handkerchief rhetorically.

"But there was no time to find out, Your Grace. He dropped like a stone almost immediately after his outcry, his hand gripping himself in the chest, with a pained expression most distressing to see, I can assure Your Grace. It was quite..., Your Grace, so very distressing! He was such a good-hearted little man--we all, the whole world peace community, admired him so greatly, and he was much loved for his great sacrifices for the causes of universal peace and a humanity freed at last from the shackles of religion and blind belief in the existence of God. That poor gentleman's violent death throes-- I get dreams and shudder so in my sleep about it sometimes even now, I do!"

The witness had quite worn out her handkerchief, it was plain to see, as she concluded her testimony, and no court tissues were to be had. The somewhat rattled witness was given leave to quit the stand, and she got down with assistance from two court bailiffs, the panel of judges shaking their wigged heads, and scratching at their notepads as they entered final notes. The judge banged the gavel, and the inquiry ended, with the upshot published later on in the following year in a distressingly dull, otiose government document of over 700 pages, entitled: "Findings of His Majesty's Court Hearing and Investigation Concerning Reputed Irregularities and Speculations in the Death of the Reverend Geoffrey Studdert Kennedy, D.D., Former Chaplain, British 4th Army, Battle of the Somme, Et cet., Under the Auspices of House of Lords..."

Meanwhile, Reverend Geoffrey Studdert Kennedy lay anonymously beneath his unmarked grave stone. His chief claim to fame was that he was popularly known as Woodbine Willie while he ministered on the Western Front among hundreds of thousands of British troops, but fame, like life itself, is fleeting, and now he lay at rest, at peace, beneath the rocky sods of his native land of the Scots.

It was as good and problematic place as any, for such as the Reverend who unfrocked himself. Why the skirling, skirted, bag-piping Gaels, trekking all the way from the hot, dry sands of Central Asia and eastern China and come to be called Picts and Scots and worse, ever claimed such inhospitable, damp, mist- draped, boggy and high rocky mountains and knee-knocking temperatures, remained unfathomable--unless they were pressed by superior hostile forces, the Imperial Romans being last among them, into the most inaccessible parts of the north and had no choice. But there they were free at least to seek refuge in caves and little thatch-roofed hollows dug below stone ledges or above ground dwellings fashioned of stones piled up to make conical bee-hive huts.

It was, from time immemorial and until then a cold land even in late spring, growing ever colder, and before long the permafrost set in, encasing poor Woodbine Willie of the exploded heart forever in the Big Chill, the Global cooking that rendered all his valid, haunting, agonizing questions and disappointingly lame conclusions, meaningless-- except perhaps the unfrocked Reverend's final words, "Keep away, you bloody Lamb!"-- that still retained some poignant Christian meaning and ought to have been engraved on his bare grave marker instead of the rather strained, hackneyed and prosaic platitude that some admiring pacifist passer-by volunteered with his knife point and chisel:

"War is bloody Hell, Heaven is bloody Peace.

Get rid of bloody God,

and find bloody Release!"

Atheist and peace-activist Woodbine Willie (and lapsed Anglican) had not yet been encased in permanent ice when the leading powers and victors of Europe responded to the cataclysm unleased by the Great War, soon to be called World War I. A League of Nations was formed after the Armistice of 1918, and movements for disarmament gathered momentum at the same time, sending delegates who tried to catch the ears of the various Western leaders at the Palace of Versailles outside France where the fate of Germany and other defeated powers was decided. Somehow peace did not prevail, even after such a costly victory, and vengeance against Germany was sought and put into effect by the treaty, humiliating and impoverishing Germany.

Woodbine Willie, still not deterred, continued his campaigns for an international ban on war. Forgetting the miracle and promise of the Christmas Truce of 1914 on the Western Front, Peace had become his god, and he himself became the cross on which his illusion of peace was nailed.

World War II broke out in 1939 with the Nazis' invasion of Poland. This was the lunacy of the Great War all over again, but with greater destructiveness, due to all the new weaponry and aircraft, missles and submarines, not to mention jet aircraft and a nuclear bomb.

Yet somehow this stunning failure of Woodbine Willie's, added to that of thousands like him, did not stop the peace movements (for nothing, not sense, nor logic, nor history, nor human experience through the ages could divert them) which held as their objective the universal banning of war. The movements survived their founders' deaths, and flourished right up to the time of Anti-Christ-ruled Earth's last war. Yeshua (Himself the Christmas Truce of Universal Peace) would return, setting his foot on the Mt. of Olives in Jerusalem, splitting it like a cocoanut, while slaying the world's armies that had come to assault his city and slay all the Jews.

How much of you, friend, is Larry Prufrockski, Esquire? The Larry Prufrockskis of the world are everywhere, operating high and low in human society. If they have their way (and it seems they soon shall), humankind would still be contentedly gnawing the gristle off mammoth bones in a dark cave somewhere and sometime in the New Ice Age. This is the fate that is now yawning, promising to engulf all humanity once again, as the world slips back from real diversity into the numbing mediocrity of socialized, equally crystaline ice, ice, ice.

Chronicle of the Unfurled Sail, Unquest of Larry Prufrockski, the Man Who Never Launched, A. S. 1986, Vol. IV, Retrostar

Unchronicle, The Man Who Never Launched, Unchronicle of the Unfurled Sail, The Unquest of Larry Prufrockski, Vol. IV, Retrostar

Unchronicle of the Man Who Never Launched," Part II, Vol. IV, Retrostar

Unchronicle Conclusion, "The Man Who Never Launched," Vol. IV, RETROSTAR

The 22nd Century, the Crystal Age, just before the final crack-up of the infrastructure due to the Greek pandemic, a hitech, nano-cultured disease that attacked the latest state of the art technology and architecture:

In the 23rd Century, Olson and Hodgkins, aboard the Atlantis II dirigible flying from Holland America to the Holy Land, with a stop-off at London, at one point could look straight down at the Bank of England, the treasure chest that held most of the world's gold reserves even while most of the Northern Hemisphere was sinking rapidly back into the Stone Age due to Global Cooling.

For Chronicle Sixty-Two's Unchronicle I, in which Ero flies the Wally-programmed copper dome of the City of Destiny's old Union Train Station to 19th century Chicago just as the Uproarious Hog Butcher of the World erupts in the Great Chicago Fire, and next to the 21st century's dramatic debut with Puppet Master Osama bin Ladin's Muslim terrorists wreaking destruction on the World Trade Center, then a direct hit on the Pentagon, followed by a near take out of the White House, go to Unchronicle I.

CHRONICLE SIXTY-TWO, ANNO STELLAE 10,999, QUEST OF THE CYBERNAUTS

UNCHRONICLE I, CHRONICLE SIXTY-TWO, VOL. III, RETROSTAR

UNCHRONICLE II, PART I, THE CHRISTMAS PRODIGAL; PART II, THE HOUNDS AND THE BLACK PANTHER, PART III, THE KNIGHTS OF THE AXES OF HONOR, CHRONICLE SIXTY-TWO, VOL. III, RETROSTAR

Unchronicle II, Part I, The Christmas Prodigal, CHRONICLE SIXTY-TWO, RETROSTAR

Unchronicle II, The Hounds and the Black Panther, CHRONICLE SIXTY-TWO, VOL. III, RETROSTAR

Unchronicle II, The Knights of the Axes of Honor

UNCHRONICLE OF THE MILLENIAL AGE WORLD WAR IV, A. D. 3002, CONVERGENCE AT Tel Basel

A cosmic Carbuncle, the Vampire-Stone, moved from Earth II to Earth I, as things get too hot for it in its old haunts. The Time Portal serves to give it entrance, as it answers the call, not of distressed cells resident in Marty Yeager, freshly killed and hidden in the forepeak where they kept the anchor chains of the Titanic, but of unbelief and faithlessness residing in the statue of Karl Barth (which contained some timecapsuled papers and writings by the author), the famed theologian of the mid-20th century. Vampire-Stone and Karl Barth, it was a passionate same-sex marriage from the first. These two malevolences were meant for each other. Zeroing in on the emanations from the statue and its nearly decayed but lucite-encased writings, the Vampire-Stone found a habitat it could use as a base for exploiting and overwhelming billions of people during the Millennial Reign of Yeshua.

The Alien Entity invaded Earth II in the dead of night, and no one saw it. But there was an explosion at the point of impact with the surface of Tell Basel, the mound that was all that survived of a once great, thriving, cultured, cosmopolitan Swiss city. The ground was so disturbed that it drew attention, and from the looks of bones of ancient peoples strewn about the crater, it seemed to be a prime site for excavation, and archeologists were called in. What they found soon revolutionized people's knowledge of the world's development. All they had known was the Millennial Reign, but here were evidences that people had lived quite differently, and even served other "gods" or things. And this statue of some great god of the pagan past, it spoke most eloquently even in its cracked, somewhat dissolute condition, of a most civilized culture that held very different values and beliefs than were permitted in the Jerusalem-Centered, Messiah-Ruled Millennial Age. Anthropologists, though they were not called that in the Millennial New World Order, were called in to make what sense they could of the find, and write them down for others to read and talk about. The statue itself of the god was worked on meticulously, so that it wouldn't suffer any more cracking, as it was extremely brittle, liable to shatter into a pile of little pebbles and shards. Slowly, painstakingly, the head and shoulders were unearthed, down to the waist.

What kind of god was he? The titanium-encased writings were found in an exploratory penetration, and they gave a most complete answer, though it was hard for the Millennialists to comprehend, as the concepts were so foreign and new. That it was all written down in a dead language was difficult and slowed the process, so it was good the Millennium was just that: there was a lot of time to spend on such questions, and the researches themselves lived indefinitely, so they weren't impelled by sickness, age, or other considerations, but could and did spend more than a century on the project. Just as slowly, the meanings were deciphered as the entire text was reviewed by many scholars, and then a translation was made that could be shared with the public that was eager to find out about the discovery.

Rowena Plantagenet Llwys-fsyladdamoryayy Gladonneyhhw undid and removed the gold and garnet clasps of her arm bracelets and neck and hair ornaments, then moved up her sleeves to free her arms and wrists so she could work more expansively at her writing table. Working alone as she preferred to do, she need not then be concerned about the opposite sex looking at her bared arms, as men would be apt to do with still young looking unmarried women, she knew from experience. After all, she had to be careful, being only four hundred years old, and her abundant, curley red hair and green eyes hadn't helped either to keep the men away--and leave her in peace to do her work at the site. So she had brought by wagon her own portable office and could be safe there from staring site workmen and many others who wandered up to the site to take a look.

She had been translating the ancient script into her modern Welsh language, spoken over virtually the whole continent formerly called Europa and once divided, in Karl Barth's time, into France, Spain, Britain (U.K.), Germany, etc. Those nations and the godless empire that had bound them together under the Anti-Christ in one last violent effort to overthrow the rule of the Lord God had long ceased to exist, of course, and their names buried and forgotten hundreds of years ago, beginning at the time when the Messiah returned to rule the Earth at His Second Coming.

But Rowena was not thinking of these dead nations or the Anti-Christ and his prophet who had been cast into hell, so much as this remnant of tidy, ancient script before her, speaking of a defunct but once flourishing "Switzerland", a tiny mountainous country that prized its isolation and freedom among the snow and glacier- capped crags once called the Alps. But the ancient wiseman did not spend much time describing the land of the Swiss, though he lived and wrote there for many years, producing his greatest works. He was called by his own people and times a "theologian." Theologians were a special kind of scholar devoted exclusively to the study of holy books and the Bible in particular, both Old and New Testaments. Karl Barth was one such Bible-scholar, and his writings were focused on certain questions he asked and attempted to answer in many volumes on the general theme of how he thought it was best to approach understand the Word of God, called the Bible. The right perspective, in other words, was what he aimed to lay out in detail, in books that numbered 4 million words in total.

Rowena found all of this intense study and highly nuanced and detailed "theological" argumentation so amazing! That they were so rich in those times that certain men could devote all their time and energy to studying the Word of God--when it was readily available to every one in society, being the most disseminated and published book in those early societies. What drove particular men to become life-long Bible scholars? Was it love of the Word of God, coupled with a driving passion to discover all of its riches of meaning and truth?

She saw little such men, or evidence of such a love for the Bible and a desire to inquire into its meaning and truth in the society around her, indeed, as far as she travelled, which was to the world center and Messianic capital, Jerusalem, every year to attend the prescribed Festival and Feast of Tabernacles.

It was regarded as a tiresome duty by most people nowadays she knew to attend the Festival, as they did it only to escape the well-known penalties for not honoring it--poor harvests, scanty rainfall, disease among the flocks and herds, miscarriages among women and animals, etc. Of course, many authorities now explained such things as purely natural things, a sign of the deteriorating natural order under the iron scepter and rule of the world's overlord and king of kings, Yeshua the Messiah. But she wasn't so sure--her parents had instilled in her an old-fashioned reverence for God and the Bible, and even now, as a graduate from a secularist-leaning School of Exhumation (as digging up the ancient pre-Millennial past cultures was called), she tended to handle any artifact relating to the Bible and divinity with trembling in her hands and a certain awe deep in her heart.

She kept such things to herself of course, as she had written her thesis on subhumation in the acceptable secularist mode, without a single reference to God being the origin of life and the center of civilization on earth, whatever names it was called in its various divisions, or "nation states."

What unnerved her, however, and increasingly made her both excited and feeling as if she had stolen and eaten forbidden non-kosher candy, was the unbridled spirit and voice of post-Christian secularism she found in Barth's writings. It was so much like the secularism that dominated her own time and society, that she felt a kinship, a certain identification, with Barth, even though he was definitely of an alien culture and a dead, condemned, anathematized society and nation--one representing a proscribed, fallen, anti-Messiah civilization that met its total destruction and eradication when Christ set foot the second time on the Mount of Olives just outside the eastern Golden Gate of Jerusalem. Imagine, such cultures had practiced infanticide for profit, while killing elderly people to save the health care costs! How barbaric and inhumane and cruel they were, while constantly calling themselves civilized people of the highest order! It was clear they were beasts in human bodies--but with technology they had risen to heights that made them imagine themselves to be gods! That pride and arrogance caused them to defy Almighty God and the Son, the Messiah of the Jews, precipitating their greatest folly, declaring war on God to the bitter end, their own utter destruction.

So why was she so drawn to them, when they were clearly so depraved and misguided and self-destructive a race and civilization? Why did it excite her and unsettle her at the same time? She was looking at forbidden things, she knew instinctively and also by her childhood training showing her the whites and blacks of rights and wrongs. But yet she identified somehow, feeling and seeing at the same time a likeness to what they said and felt and thought in Barth's time to what people were now daring to feel and think and even speak about openly in society. Jerusalem's hold was weakening, and the powers emanating from the Davidic throne on Mt. Zion had been waning for many years in fact; people were becoming more and more liberated and gradually shaking off Messianic Rule from Jerusalem, it was clearly apparent to all who lived in the Welsh-speaking regions. Someone even had lately suggested people ought not to put so much value on the "slaughterhouse religion" being practiced in Jerusalem and particular in the Messianic Temple! It was a most daring thing to say, and Rowena, like most of her class who heard it, were shocked almost speechless. But once said, it became common currency in an amazingly short time. "Slaughterhouse Religion," that stuck fast to all that signified the Messianic Temple and everything that Jerusalem represented. The sacrifices of animals that went on there, all supposedly depicting for the Millennial Generations the Atonement achieved by the Substitutional Sacrifice in the Death and Crucifixion of the Messiah in 33 A.D. of the previous world order? Well, they--along with the Messianic Atonement for mankind's sin and rebellion of the past world--were now viewd by an ever growing number of the world's peoples and empires as products of a backward, retrogressive, messy "slaughterhouse religion." It was all rather poor taste, in other words, and beneath their refined sensibilities--and they increasingly resented being forced by severe consequences and penalties to take part in them as a civic duty under Messianic World Rule.

Billions of people now thought and felt unashamably and even outspokenly in the same way, that the Slaughter-House Religion centered at Jerusalem was oppressive and out of step with the times, though she, a more timid, old-fashioned sort of person, was gradually learning how to think and feel the same way while fighting a deep-seated tug in the opposite direction.

Why had she volunteered to work on Barth's artifacts? After all, if it didn't suit her, she could have chosen any of a hundred other exhumed periods of pre-Millennial cultures and nations. Why did she center on the Karl Barth find?

Something in the night, perhaps, coming from far stretches of space and stars, had bewitched her and drawn her to Barth? Wild tales of her ancient Welsh culture told of such things--and were passed on from one generation to the next in children's nursery tales.

An educated soul, even so old-fashioned as she was, so "traditionalist", with so much residual respect and reverence for the Messianic customs and Festivals, not to mention the Word of God, the Bible, still ought to be above childish, nursery-tale "bewitchment" or subject to the influences of similarly non-rational things. Or maybe she wasn't as educated and fact-centered as she thought she swast? She had to wonder about this. Perhaps, she ought to have stuck to animal husbandry, her natural gift, which led her to cultivating very fine, highly prized flocks of wool producing sheep, goats, chamois, and eveb some mountain-bred varieties of llama too. Weavers, merchants, and buyers from all over the world all knew her from her various, highly sought after woolens, which she wove herself on her specially hand-crafted looms of her own design. Why then did she leave her trade, which she found so satisfying and akin to her quiet-living disposition, for the vigorous, intellectual pursuit of Exhumation and Study of Ancient Pre-Millennial Cultures?

She couldn't settle on a satisfactory answer. She simply followed where she felt impelled to go. There was a drive in her that weaving and animal husbandry could not fulfil, and she thought it might be in mental development, study of ancient texts, and discovering just what the dead, ancient civilization had to teach those who followed.

Well, she ought to be happy then, at her work translating the ancient German of the Barthian texts into modern Welsh--correct? No, she was not happier. She was excited, even tantalized, but not happier. It was unnerving, unsettling, the further she delved into the meanings Barth was attempting to convey. Yet she couldn't stop, though her instincts all cried to her increasingly to stop and put the work away, let someone else have it who wanted it more than she did, but who would that be? She herself was more passionate about Barth than anybody else in the field at present. The circle of fellow Exhumers and Studiers was small and select, and she was ideal for the task--and so the Chief Exhumer had given her what she requested: the main body of work on the writings to translate, as much and as long as she wished to do the work. Others could come in to follow wherever she chose to leave off, it was understood, but she found she could not leave off. The writing was gripping her very soul-- tighter and tighter! She felt a Greater Power reaching out and the long, ghostly, pale, bluish fingers of the past, the Deadman's own bloodless hands, were digging into her and squeezing the very life out of her--yet she could not get free or drop the work, she was forced to continue, though she was growing very frightened, feeling it might well kill her before long if she didn't make a violent effort and somehow wriggle out of its vise-like grip and escape.

Was this what the ancients of the lost, dead civilizations before the Millennial Kingdom Reign called "addiction" or even "psychotic fixation" or the more vernacular "madness"? Whatever it was, she was helpless in its clutches, she found, and sensed it was too late to get free. Strangely, she no longer cared very much about her freedom. This attraction had turned into an intoxication, even to the point of rapture. In other words, Rowena was "hooked bad."

Realizing the hold her work had her, she tried to gain some rational control back, and tore herself away and went on a walk one day. She had often walked in the past along the lakeshore, just to smell the flowers and the many different palms' fragrances. She liked the cinnamon most of all, and there were thousands of cinnamon palms along the shore and climbing up into the hills. Ahead of her she saw one big cinnamon palm thrust about one way and the next, and knew that the Cinnamon Grazer was the cause. Placid as cows, the huge beasts always moved away when she approached, if they noticed her at all. This beast, far as she knew, fed only on the Cinnamon Palm, hence its name, and would never run out of food. There were many others of this species, but there was no danger of depleting the palms, as they covered the slopes everywhere around the great mountain lake.

Rowena observed the Cinnamon Grazer for a while, as she thought how strange it was in the previous world, when Barth lived, a time without such grazers, though there were some large land mammals called elephants, giraffes, and rhinosauros, while in the sea swam even larger mammals called whales of one kind or another. Still, Barth's world did not contain anything on land to equal the Grazers. It was a good thing, being so huge, they were so gentle and cared only about eating their favorite plants and trees! Some people she knew tamed certain species, the winged varieties, and flew them, taking passengers from place to place. Others employed the giant ox for logging, stump removal, and plowing new ground. But most were left alone to do what they naturally did: control the subtropical vegetation that covered the whole earth. It was too big a job for human beings. They couldn't have found one open spot in the forests and jungles if it weren't for the Grazers. Thanks to them, there were even large plains that the Grass-Eaters kept treeless, where the animals of the plains could thrive. The whole world benefited from them, and people were grateful. They could lead them like docile pets with a thin rope for a leash if they wished, right into town and they wouldn't harm anything deliberately--but being so immense, one little swing of a tail could knock over a house and so it was seldom attempted.

She knew children loved to climb their backs, and the beasts wouldn't shake them off, or grow annoyed and put their big feet on them. But still, it was not safe to do so, as the beasts uually had small heads for their immense body size, and that meant their eyes were small and their vision limited. Try and explain that to fun-loving little boys! She knew they would always be playing with the Grazers, no matter what their parents said--and take their chances one day the poor beast wouldn't see what he put his foot on. It was tragic when that happened, but it wasn't the beast's fault, and so they just had to be more careful to warn the children not to take such chances and hope they obeyed.

She herself was glad she hadn't children, and remained unmarried so long. What would she do with children? He loved her animals and now her work as an Exhumer. Everything she had done previously to Exhuming seemed inconsequental in fact. Barth was everything to her! Everything! She couldn't get enough of his wonderful philosophy! It was so liberating to her mind and soul. What puzzled her was how this spiritual giant could be writing so many books, and yet the world he lived in took such little notice. If only they had given him the attention he deserved! Wouldn't their world have been much better for it, and possibly have escaped destruction? Now it remained for her to bring him forth for people to read and learn all the things he taught.

What things? a voice seemed to ask her as she turned her feet toward the site of the diggings.

"Why, for instance, that God is infinitely transcendent, infinitely beyond human grasp and understanding. That thought alone could be the subject for an entire volume! It was a most revolutionary thought. It was earth-shaking, in fact. Imagine such a God as Barth conceived Him-- it would liberate the whole population of earth from the idea that God could be touched and spoken to and whom they needed to deal with on a human level. All that was quite impossible, and unnecessary. God was infinitely removed from humanity, being infinite being. Man was limited being, and therefore that was all he could possibly know--finitude and the humanly knowable world. There was a gap between God and man that nothing could bridge--nothing! Even God could not bridge it--as then he would cease to be less than Infinite Deity.

This thrilling thought took her all the way back to her quarters. She paused before going in her private office to touch the face of Barth, and the coolness of the stone made her tingle with joy. How much she owed this great man! He was setting her free from centuries and centuries of shackled thought and bondage to a knowable, personal, demanding Godhead. Now she could exist on her mundane human plane, and God would exist on his infinite plane, and she could contemplate Him, while remaining absolutely free, without being forced to worship and praise and give offerings and make the yearly pilgrimage to the Messianic Temple in Jerusalem at the the Feast of the Tabernacles.

Free as she now was, could she refuse to go? What would happen if she didn't? She had always gone out of duty and fear, but now she wanted to exercise her newfound freedom. After all, her intellectual integrity demanded that she not compromised what she discovered: man is a free agent in the universe, created so by God.

What was this Bridge? Why did it mean so much to Yeshua? They soon saw it, for the bridge appeared in sight, as they were instantly transported to Orion the Hunter.

How beautiful! There was nothing else like it in the entire Universe. It was blue, it was crystal, and was strung across the shining depths of Orion, in the Cavern of the Great Nebula. But what was its significance, meaning, and purpose? They would have to wait a bit more before they could find out. At any rate, they knew their purpose: defending it against any assailants.

The Knights, closer in, saw the gap in the Crystal Bridge for the first time. What had caused that? How could it be mended? They would soon learn what Yeshua had described to them, as each Reconciler, each Champion of some special kind appeared to take his or her place on either side of the breech, in preparation for the final repair and the drawing together of the severed halves.

The Blue Bridge Wars, Star Annals, Vol. IV, Retrostar

Star and Twin Worlds Timelines


Brief Account of the Twin Earths

Bridges of Destiny


Star Map of the Re-Located Earth, Twin Earth Atlas, Stellar and Terrestrial


Argo, Ships of the Line


Volume IV, Appendix, Part I


Volume IV, Appendix, Part II


On both Earths, diminutive Holland has always prospered like a little scarlet rock rose on a hard place. Where her predecessors and contemporaries gave up in despair, she reaps bountifully where others cannot scratch a bare subsistence living. Hollanders developed their expertise in turning adversity to prosperity and learned how by first cultivating their wretched patches of high-sodium tidal flats in northern Europe to produce the best creameries and flower businesses in the world--and continued to thrive on up to the collapse of the World Government of Chillingsworth's in the 22nd Century of Earth II. But the deepening New Ice Age tested the mettle of the Dutch in America beyond even their supreme ability to cope, and slowly, inch by inch, they were forced south, though they did not give up willingly and fought like savages for every blessed Dutch inch.

Map of Holland America


Extraterrestrials and Terrestrials


The Algol Invasion & Client Species


The Star-Stones, the Evil, Scheming, Destroying Jewels of Fire, & Other Fatal Jems:

Universe Terminator: The Sardius, or Carnelian, Red Star, Stone of Fire, Fiery Stone, the First Alien Entity, Wormwood, Wormstar, Retrostar


Curses attached to certain diamonds and other precious jems--are they fiction or real? The late Vera Boch beautifully illustrated the malevolence and deadliness that lurked in the most alluring and costly jewels:

THE CURRENT SCENE IN CHOCOLATE CITY ON THE POTOMAC: Under the baleful rays of both the Carnelian-Sardius and the Topaz, the head barker at the carnival of Chocolate City on the Potomac sells snake oil, his magical Healthcare Reform cure-all, to the gullible crowds of pleasure-seeking suckers and the usual opportunistic swarm of sticky-fingered drifters and hangers-on. The once noble city of pure, shining marble and alabaster and high-minded public servants in all the various offices has turned to boxes of cheap, warehouse outlet, imitation chocolates, the kind of gut-busting treacle that comes with a maraschino cherry. Cadbury would turn over in his grave if this was called chocolate in his hearing! Ersatz chocolate and red food coloring from the cherries smears the mouths and faces and fingers of both adults and children as they rush to first one ride and then the next, carrying free tickets other people have been taxed to pay for. Marvin the checker-coated barker in the top hat had promised them free everything, so they had come and had not been disappointed, though the really nice gift items he had promised somehow were still on their way and hadn't yet arrived to be given out. Marvin puts the blame on the carters and the city fathers for the delay, and he is believed by his crowds who seemed mesmerized by his eloquence. Not all is as it seems, however. The carnival is going bankrupt behind all the gleaming lights and fireworks, as the operators, Harry, Nancy, Barney, and Marvin and his wife Michelle, loot the cash registers of the concessions night after night after the crowds have gone home to their slum dwellings. But you wouldn't guess that on the last nights it is in town, for never has Madame Nancy Belosi, the bearded lady, whose act of dancing in pink tights that don't quite cover her thighs, accompanied by twenty midgets dressed as cupids, drawn so many patrons in her tent as the last week or so. She is portrayed to be Venus, the goddess of love, Helen of Troy, and Juliet all rolled into one, with the midgets attired as scantily possible and portraying Paris, Pyramis, Romeo, Vertummus, Iphis, Leander, and other famous lovers of antiquity. With the midgets continually climbing up her legs and getting ready access to her breasts, it is the nastiest show imaginable, and the crowds of men and boys get their money's worth as the police on hand grow red-faced and look the other way. Back by popular demand, the carnival draws even the upper crust of the mob aristocracy, who come in chauffeured limoisines and then sit in top hats, jewels, and perfumed gowns or dinner jackets in private, roped-off sections at the various events and shows. Marvin the barker is no dummy, he knows a lucrative gig like this can't last forever, and so he is stashing away as much as he can in a sock for a getaway to a private island estate he intends to buy and enjoy for his soon retirement from public life. Michelle? He might ditch the witch and take someone younger, but until then she is useful and smiles just right at the important people he needs to impress. As soon as the cops can't be bought off any longer and the crowds are falling away out of boredom with the same old crapola day after day under the big tent, he will grab his nest egg and high-tail it to that nice place on Nantucket he has his eyes on. Let the carnival go bankrupt! It is only a smokescreen anyway for the real business: fleecing the suckers blind so he can get rich quick after years and years of stumping the rat-infested streets, warrens, and smokey back rooms of Chicago as a community agitator for this and that cause. As for Barney, Nancy, and Harry, they have their takings--he'd just as soon not see them and their likes anymore after he sets up proper and legal on his own acres as a real gentleman.--Parable by Eben, 2010

WE BEG YOUR PARDON! THIS IS JUST A LITTLE WORD TO THE WISE, A PARABLE OF HOW THE EVIL ENTITIES AFFECT US ALL AND RUIN OUR LIVES IF WE ARE IGNORANT ENOUGH TO LET THEM TAKE OVER OUR LIVES AND ENSLAVE US. MAYBE YOU HAVEN'T UNDERSTOOD A THING THAT THIS SERIES HAS BEEN CREATED TO REVEAL. THERE INDEED IS A VAST CONSPIRACY GOING ON, BUT IT ISN'T RIGHT-WING OR EVEN LEFT-WING, IT IS ATLANTEAN-WING. CAN WE SAY ANYTHING MORE THAT COULD POSSIBLY GIVE YOU SOME UNDERSTANDING? WELL, THEN, HOW'S ALL THAT HOPE AND CHANGE GOING FOR YOU, FRIEND?

The Topaz


The Black Crystal and the White Ship


Ever since Emperor Obama banished Churchill's statue from the Oval Office, finding the comparison with true greatness too much for his insecure, thuggish ego to endure, a certain angry spook has been haunting the corridors of the White House, and it looks pretty much like this formidable personage.

WWW.OARINGINTHERIVER.COM Master Directory